Search the Community

Want updates, announcements, sneak peeks at upcoming works, or just want to chat? Join my new Discord Server! Discord Server Also, check out my other work over on my website: solarascott.com Author’s Note This story takes place in the Diaper Dimension, a fictional world similar to our own but with giants known as Amazons. To them, we, Littles, are the size of babies or toddlers, and with their powerful parental instincts and low birth rates, they have found a love to care for and baby us. This story explores that world from the perspective of Hannah, an ABDL who has gained the opportunity to make the jump to the world of Amazons. While the world contains Amazon children, I chose to neglect to add them to the story in any capacity due to concerns regarding kink and age of consent. In other stories, Amazon children are trained to torment Littles from a young age, but I felt that was treading a fine line between kink and involving children. As such, there are no characters, even background people, in this story that are younger than 18 despite what they may appear like. I have gone to lengths to ensure that it’s obvious each character is over this age, even stating an age each time Hannah focuses on them, but it’s a delicate balance to keep. I felt this would better ensure anyone reading can have a safe and happy time exploring the Diaper Dimension without worry. Many stories I’ve read in the kink space often rush activities, emotions, and dialogue. I have crafted this story to delve deep into the psychological feelings of being in this world, as well as showcasing extensive world-building to create a vibrant environment for my characters to interact with. I love feeling attached to the characters I read, and I hope I can invoke such feelings within you. I have a genuine fondness for my main characters within this story, and I shed many tears over several scenes I’ve written. I have grown a lot as an author since I began the journey of writing this. I have learned just how much work it takes to write, proofread, edit, publish, and manage a story such as this across multiple sites. I venture forward because this is something I genuinely enjoy doing, and I love sharing it with you, the reader. While not everything will be posted to sites like Reddit, DailyDiapers, or published to Kindle, all my stories and more will be posted to my website, solarascott.com. If you’d like to support my work, consider purchasing a copy of this book on my website, or, on Kindle. This story was truly a labor of love to bring to you, and I hope you enjoy it as much as I did telling it, Solarascott End of Author’s Note Book 1, Part 1 Chapter 1: A Welcoming The doors swung closed behind him, and a young man, no older than 22, stepped towards Hannah with a smile and open arms. “Hannah!” he exclaimed as Hannah returned his grin, stepping up and embracing the young man. “Evan, it’s so good to meet you in person finally,” Hannah responded. Evan was precisely as he looked in photos: shaggy brown hair, soft dimples, and a kind, rounded face that hadn't seen the horrors of adulthood. He stepped back, several inches taller than Hannah, dressed in blue overalls, a brown teddy bear across the chest, colorful Velcro shoes, and an unmistakable bulge around the crotch. Evan glanced around behind her; there wasn’t much in the small waiting room at the transfer station, several chairs, a few posters of advertisements for different services, and a window with a grouchy-looking clerk perched behind it. “Is it just you? Your Mommy and Daddy around as well?” he asked curiously. “My parents?” Hannah asked, “They are back home waiting for us.” “You mean, you are here by yourself?” Evan asked, his eyes nearly bulging from his head in shock. Hannah laughed, nodding, “Yes, of course, you have much to learn about Earth.” She turned towards the doors, leaving the station, “Come on, I’ll show you.” Hannah started for the door, opened it, and turned when she noticed Evan wasn’t following. His hand was out to the side as if trying to take someone's hand, his eyes darting around the room, none of the other occupants giving him a second glance. She shook her head, stepped over, took his hand, and guided him from the station. Hannah guided Evan through the bustling parking lot to her small sedan, Evan’s eyes gawking at everyone and everything around him. “Everyone is so small; they don’t tower above me here, and no one is checking me or asking where my Mommy is.” he trailed off, shaking his head, “What is this place?” Hannah couldn’t help but giggle, letting go of his hand, taking his colorful backpack, and placing it in the trunk before she climbed into the driver's seat, “You have a lot to learn; we only got a day. I’m going to be in your shoes tomorrow; come on! Dinner is waiting!” Evan stood awkwardly beside the back door. Hannah sighed, reaching across, opening the passenger door, and beckoning him in. She thought his brain was going to explode trying to process all this. He climbed in, and, realizing she would have to, she helped him buckle in before starting the car and leaving the hub. “Wait, you are driving? The car is so small, with no car seat and…” he trailed off, looking out the window, seeing the sidewalks crowded with people carrying on about their day, the gloomy weather only adding to the place's mystique. “They're all just people.” he mumbled, “But, their littles too, but they aren’t…” he trailed off again, glancing down at his outfit, his legs shifting nervously, his undergarments rustling with a distinct plastic sound. “What exactly did they tell you before you came here?” Hannah asked curiously, “Surely you had a good idea what you were getting into.” “This world is full of littles pretending they are big and adults,” Evan said quickly, a well-rehearsed response. “Mommy said there would be lots of littles with no Mommies or Daddies, and I can help-” Hannah interrupted, her eyes rolling even though he couldn’t see them. “Did they tell you anything about our culture? What society is like? What is life is like? Anything other than propaganda?” Evan opened his mouth, about to ramble off what Mommy had told him, but thought better of it, shaking his head and glancing out the window. “Life is far different here, at least from what I’ve been able to gather about your dimension.” Hannah started. Communication between the two dimensions was still in its infancy, and no pun was intended. “We don’t have littles or bigs or inbetweeners or anything like that. People age and become adults as they grow older; there isn’t any testing to prove you are an adult; you just *are* an adult once you grow old enough.” Hannah wasn’t confident she could explain it well. How does one describe being an adult to someone who has never been treated differently based on his physical age? She knew a portion of what classified people in his dimension was the physical size, but that certainly wasn’t the case here; the largest giant person in the room certainly wasn’t also the most mature. Evan’s eyebrows furrowed in confusion, “But how do you determine who is and isn’t an adult?” he asked, “Surely there has to be some kind of test to prove you are what you are.” “The law here states you are an adult when you reach the age of 18, regardless of physical or mental capacity. Although, I suppose, from a social view, adults are typically seen as individuals capable of holding a job, paying bills, living on their own, and taking care of themselves without the intervention of others.” Hannah added, turning the car into her neighborhood. “So, there are people over 18 who aren’t adults?” Evan asked. “Well, I mean, sort of.” Hannah tried to explain, “By law, they are adults, but some people don’t see them that way until they move out.” Evan shook his head, befuddled, “But 18 is just a number; it doesn’t depict your capabilities at all! That sounds silly.” Hannah couldn’t help but agree on some level. The system seemed odd when viewed in that way. “I suppose so; you have to prove it from your world?” she asked curiously; cursory research could only take you so far. The law in the Amazon world was deep and complex; people from Earth, or littles as they were called there, still had no firm grasp. He nodded, “Of course, one can’t just go from being a baby to a tweener or an adult just willy-nilly.” Evan giggled, “What if a baby were to become your caregiver? That doesn’t make any sense!” Hannah pulled the car into her driveway, parked it, and climbed from the driver's seat. On a philosophical level, checking and validating people's understanding of the world around them made sense. Schooling only partially accomplished this; there was no adult test to ensure you understood taxes, bills, jobs, relationships, or any other complication you might encounter that a child doesn’t need to deal with. She was forced to consider it like this, which made her nervous. How many people were walking around without that basic understanding, voting, and making nuisances of themselves? Perhaps there was something in Amazon’s ways that had some merit. Hannah retrieved Evan’s pack from the trunk, ready to continue their conversation, when she realized he had not moved from his chair, glancing around. This guy wasn’t used to doing anything for himself. She opened his door and undid the seatbelt, offering a hand as he climbed from the car. He held onto her hand as she stepped up to the front of the house and pulled open the door. Evan’s eyes were wide, his mouth agape as he entered the house and the living room. “It’s all my size,” he said, shaking his head in confusion. Hannah couldn’t help but grin as he finally released her hand, “Mom, Dad! We are here!” A woman dressed in a simple dress stepped from the kitchen, drying her hands on her apron. She had brown hair with the first signs of gray, which stretched to the middle of her back when it wasn’t done in a bun as it was now. Her kind face had the beginnings of wrinkles as someone whose daughter was already in her early 20s. “You must be Evan. I’m Mrs.Greyson, but you can call me Susan.” she opened her arms and embraced him. “I am. It’s nice to meet you, Mrs.Greyson. Thank you for hosting me. My Mommy told me to be on my best behavior for you,” Evan said with a smile. Hannah had prepared her parents well for this encounter, and she could see her mother's eyes dancing across Evan, studying his outfit and his choice of words. “Of course, sweetheart, a friend of Hannah’s is as good as family.” She turned to Hannah and hugged her as well, “Everything in order, sweetie?” she asked. Hannah nodded, “All the paperwork has been submitted for my transfer tomorrow, 1 pm sharp. You and Dad can drop us off, right?” “We wouldn’t miss it.” Mrs. Greyson said with a smile, an affectionate squeeze of Hannah’s shoulders as they turned towards the dining room, leaving Hannah’s discarded shoes by the door. “We hope you are hungry, Evan; we didn’t pull any stops, and we are honored to have you here.” She glanced at his outfit again, looking towards his midsection and choice of underwear, “If you need to change before dinner, Hannah can show you your room.” Evan seemed taken aback. He was being asked for his opinion on when he should change. His Mommy had tried to prepare him for this, but it was still a shock. It was real! People did treat him like an adult! The thought made him squirm. He was being given so much freedom so many choices and decisions he had to make. It was uncomfortable, but it was for only one night. “I, uh, think I’ll be okay until after.” he finally said, blushing. He had no clue if the statement was true, but Mommy had told him he should be, and he trusted her. Mrs. Greyson smiled and nodded, noticing Evan wasn’t taking off his shoes, “You can just leave your shoes at the door, hun, don’t want to track mud over the clean floors!” Evan blushed again, nodding, “Of course.” she stooped quickly, as if he were on a time crunch, rushing to obey the woman. He realized now why Mommy had kept him in clothing he could undo himself, and he quickly undid the velcro and left his shoes next to Hannah’s before following the two into the dining room. The table was set, and Hannah sat beside her father; her sister, Rose, sat opposite her. The two looked up at the newcomer as Evan entered. Hannah had prepared them as best she could for this, and while her father could maintain his expression, Rose stifled a giggle as she hid her grin behind her hand. Mrs. Greyson took Evan’s shoulders, smiling to the group, “Dear, this is Evan, Evan, this is Mr. Greyson, or you may also call him Todd, and this is Rose, Hannah’s older sister.” Evan smiled weekly, offering a wave to both. Mr. Greyson stood, smiling, and offered a hand, “Nice to meet you, son; Hannah here was telling me all about your world, a fascinating place.” Evan stood there, staring at Mr. Greyson’s hand, unaware it was an offer to shake hands. “It is wonderful to meet you all; thank you for having me,” Evan said with a smile as Mr. Greyson dropped his hand awkwardly, returning to his seat. Mrs. Greyson helped Evan into his chair, staring at the plate of steaming food before him. It took him several moments to remember that he had to feed himself, his unpracticed fingers awkwardly holding the spoon and trying to pick up a solid chunk of steak. Mrs. Greyson wisely leaned over and helped cut Evan’s food for him, removing the knife from his possession entirely. “So, you are a part of this school Hannah will be exploring?” Mr. Greyson finally asked, trying to break the tension. Evan smiled and nodded, “Yes, Havenridge Academy.” Not offering much more detail, Mr. Greyson asked, “What kind of school is it? Why would they offer an exchange program?” Not missing a beat, Evan continued, “It’s an academy aimed at welcoming new Littles into the Amazon community. They sponsored several exchanges for their opening week.” “According to their advertisements.” Hannah said, taking a swig of milk, “This is the latest academy to open specializing in Little acclimation and naturalization. They sponsored over 200 students in an exchange program with Little’s from their world and us to help spread the word. They offer both students financial incentives and free tuition to permanent students should they decide to attend full-time. I think their idea is that we see how amazing it is and tell all of our friends and families.” “These Little’s, they are us if I recall, right?” Mrs. Greyson asked. Hannah nodded, “In their world, their people are called Amazons. When the portal was first discovered, and humans transferred to their dimension, we seemed too small by comparison; they called us Littles. The name stuck, and it's been that way ever since.” “But they are just regular people, right?” Mr. Greyson asked. “Yeah, except they are treated like babies!” Rose giggled. “That’s because we are.” Evan pipped up immediately, almost seeming scared by the line of dialogue he was hearing. The comment quieted the table, eyes turning towards him as he blushed. “I mean, we are; you don’t understand, I suppose. Mommy said you have been pretending your whole life, and it’s just become part of who you are.” Eating slowed to a stop, Mr. Greyson clearing his throat and turning towards Evan, “Son, I can only imagine how your life has been, but I assure you things are different here.” he stated firmly and clearly. Even realizing he had been insulting several adults, he blushed and nodded quickly, “Of course, I keep forgetting where I am. I’m sorry.” “Apology accepted; it’s okay; we don’t understand your world; it’s very different from our own.” Mrs. Greyson said, trying to ease the tension at the table as she stood, “Now, who would like ice cream for dessert?” “Ohh! Me! Me! Me!” Evan said, squealing with joy, earning a chuckle from Mrs. Greyson. Hannah nodded as Mrs. Greyson looked at her, and Rose nodded. “None for me, thank you, dear.” Mr. Greyson voiced. “So, you’re a baby?” Rose asked with a grin. “Rose! He’s a guest, don’t be rude.” Mr. Greyson chastised the girl, shrinking in her seat as Mrs. Greyson returned with small silver bowls of ice cream, dulling them out. “Rude? Why was that rude?” To both their surprise, Evan asked, “It’s true, I am, I always have been, and if I’m lucky, I may grow up someday, but Mommy said that isn’t likely.” Rose seemed unsure of herself, not trusting her tongue. Instead, she focused on devouring her ice cream before collecting her plate ware and turning to the kitchen. “I’m going to head to my room; I got homework; thanks for dinner, Mom,” she said, disappearing through the doorway. Evan seemed almost as eager as Rose, getting half the ice cream on his face; his childlike joy was palpable, and the two parents watched him curiously. They had never seen a young man such as him, so happy, dressed in kids' clothing. Mr. Greyson stood, stretching, “Hannah dear, could you grab my plate as well so we can start a load of dishes?” he asked. Hannah nodded, standing and collecting the dishes before following him into the kitchen, Mrs. Greyson entertaining Evan. Out of earshot, her father turned to her with a look of concern in his eyes. “Are you sure about this, hun?” he asked softly, “It isn’t too late to back out.” Hannah nodded weakly; he wasn’t the first person to have second thoughts about this adventure. “I am, Dad, thank you. It is a lot of money, and he does seem nice. From our conversations, I have seen that his family is a good, loving home.” Mr. Greyson grimaced, helping his daughter wash the dishes and stow them away in the washer. “I’m worried their definition of a loving family and ours may differ. Do you truly want to go there where they treat adults like that?” Hannah blushed madly; this had been something she never told either of her folks about. She had been an ABDL ever since she could remember, playing as the baby in their games of the house as kids, enjoying cute clothing over more mature outfits, wanting pacifiers and diapers over silly boys. She nodded again, unable to meet his eyes, “I am; I haven’t been entirely honest with either of you. I… enjoy that sort of thing. I like stuff like that; I enjoy the childlike joy, wonder, and freedom that age gives you.” Her father chuckled, grinning as her mother entered with Evan in tow. “Hah! You owe me 20 dollars!” her mother snorted, smiling as she passed them. Hannah looked confused, her father chuckling as he explained, “Hun, we know.” “You do?” Hannah asked hesitantly. “Sweetheart, you would ask to borrow your cousin's diapers so you could better play house; you kept your pacifier long after all your pears gave them up; you asked for bottles when everyone else wanted sippy cups. When we removed the bins, we’d find your used diapers in the trash. We were betting on whether you would have the guts to tell us.” He handed Mrs. Greyson $20, which she deftly pocketed into her apron. “Oh,” Hannah mumbled, blushing head to toe as Mrs. Greyson hugged her daughter, kissing her forehead. “No matter your life choices, dear, you will always be our little girl; we love you. We only want what’s best for you and to ensure you have truly thought this trip through.” Mrs. Greyson said with a smile. Hannah blushed but nodded, “I have thought about it a lot and want to do this. It’s only for a week. I can’t get it out of my head that I might be missing something, an experience of a lifetime, and I couldn’t live with myself if I passed up this opportunity. This trip will help satiate that desire I feel, and if I hate it, well, no harm, no foul, I’ll still get paid.” she said firmly, taking a deep breath. Her parents nodded, hugging her. “Well, in that case, why don’t you show Evan to his room, sweetheart? You've got a long, busy day ahead of you,” Mr. Greyson said with a smile. End of Chapter 1

Dissclamer: I don’t own the Idea of Diamond tours or the diaper dimension. I just had an idea to play around in a bit. Thank you too all the wonderful people that make stories in this setting. A special thanks to Baby Sofia for exchanged the first Diaper dimeson story I read and to Princess Pottypants for starting the whole thing. If you would like to use imprint resort as a setting for any of your stories you are welcome too. Imprints Resort By Princess Amaryllis CHAPTER 1 The woman took a deep breath as she finished setting up her computer. She had been a bit worried about running late. Traffic in Northern Caroline wasn’t usually bad, but the weather had decided to do its impression of a little flooding their diapers and cased traffic to slow to a crawl. While running behind schedule wouldn’t have life altering complications for the eleven-foot-tall amazon; the older investors on the board might think it showed a lack of maturity and be less inclined to invest in the opportunity her firm was offering. After taking a calming breath she made sure that her midnight black hair was still tightly bound on the back her of her head, and that the light coat of bronze lipstick perfectly set off the caramel skin tone that was so common of the people of Indra. Glancing in the window she could see her pants suit was nicely pressed. She gave a quick smile thinking how if she had followed her mothers plan for her only daughter, she would be wearing something much more elaborate right now. In fact, her mother was only letting work at one of the family firms because she had agreed that if she of found a little she wanted to keep that she would come home in her official compacity. After the board members filled into the room and took their seats, she was ready begin. “Ladies and gentlemen good morning my name is Tressa. To imprint means to come to recognize another animal person or thing as a parent or habitual trust.” Tressa said smiling at the board room full of investors, “Our firm fully believes that all littles have this instinct which is why even without hypnosis even the most stubborn little will accept their new mommy and/or Daddy in time.” All around the room here fellow amazons were nodding their heads in agreement, “It has even been demonstrated that Imprinting for littles is the same as cosetting for an Amazon. The trigger is just different whereas for an amazon seeing or being around an adorable little will trigger our cosetting response; for a little having an Amazon respect them as an individual will trigger their imprinting response.” A woman raised here voice at the end of the table “Are you telling me that all I had to do was respect my little Jackie for little and they would have happily seen me as their mommy instead of spending all that time and money to deal with their naughtiness. Tressa nodded her head “I am saying exactly that. Sadly, over generations our instincts have been honed to grab up the first little we see and protect them. While the has lead to many littles finding safe homes it has also lead to abuses and some amazon seeing littles as nothing more dolls or playthings.” Tressa noticed that one mother who had brought her little to the meeting held he child tighter. “That is why, or firm is setting up a resort to bring together littles and Amazons so that they can for a loving family.” A man in the middle of table spoke up “what make you resort so different then Dimond tours or any day care then.” Tressa smiled “that brings us to point one by the time a little has finished their stay at our resort they will be want to be adopted by their new mommy or daddy having imprinted on them. This would have happened through various activities social interaction from their time at the resort.” A man at the front of the cocked an eyebrow and said, “You do know that will be a hard sell for the native littles. They are not going to trust any thing like that.” Tressa smiled “of course, the native littles wont trust it they have gotten verry clever in recent years the little scamps,” she waited for the giggles to quite down. “that’s why we are going to focus on portal littels.” One man jumped to his feet, “you cant do that Diamond tours has an exclusive contract with the Northern Caroline government for all little entertainment for portal littles in our dimension. They will have you in diapers yourself if you try to mess with their operations here.” Tressa got wide grin on her face. “That’s right they have a monopoly with our government In this dimension, but no one has monopoly on portal littles in there own dimension. Ladies and gentleman my plan is to bring a piece of Amazonia culture to the poor littles that have no one to look after in their own dimension. In short our resort will be built in what is commonly called the Little Dimension or by the natives littles there simply known as Earth.

I've been a long time lurker and after reading several wonderful ab/dl stories based on the diaper dimension, I wanted to contribute in my own way. Be warned it's been a couple of years since I've last written a story, so I apologize if the dialogue maybe a little rough or repetitive, I would appreciate any feedback, hopefully positive! The story starts out slow but it's all for the sake of character development, when I'm done with the 2nd chapter, it should progress nicely. Also I didn't really due too much proof reading, kinda tired At the Wrong place and at the Wrong Time “This is a story based on the Diaper Dimension” It was a typical Friday afternoon for Alice, as she walked along the sidewalk with her two closest friends, Aura and Jessie. With the final days of High school approaching, she knew that her mundane days of school life were going to change whether she liked it or not. “I hate this anxiety, I have no idea what my plans are for the future...College, then get a job working the typical nine to five shift like my parents, that is truly the ideal dream” Alice stated with a sarcastic tone in her mind as she brushed her short red hair. “So do you two still want to join me on my little vacation trip to Wyoming? Jessie asked as they continued to walk onward to there eventual destination. “I honestly don't know. While I would love to travel and get out of the neighborhood, visiting the boonies sounds boring as hell.” Aura replied as she checked her phone for any new social updates. “You really should expand your horizon and see the beauty of the mountains and nature in it's finest form, plus there will be plenty of horse back riding, and that is always a plus. It is so much better than that noisy, ear splitting heavy metal junk you enjoy, perhaps you will finally outgrow your cringe goth faze from Jr High.”Jessie smirked as she ruffled Aura's short pixie black hair. “It's not a faze! It's a way of life, but then again, you have always been very shallow towards the opinions and actions of others. I can understand how you can't comprehend the majestic music of Black Sabbath and Kiss. You are a very special, special girl.” Aura laughed as she pinched Jessie's cheek. Despite being a few inches smaller than Jessie, Aura took great pride in belittling her longtime friend. The playful jabs were as normal as the sun setting each day. “I would rather be special than a simpleton like you, besides, country music is where it's at. Garth Brooks will also be playing next week in Wyoming, it's a win win situation, what do you think, Alice? Jessie asked as she stretched her arms out. “I could care less, but it will be a nice change of pace to go somewhere new, I really need something to detract me from the real world.” Both Jessie and Aura noticed the melancholy tone in their friends voice, and they both knew exactly what was on her mind. For the two of them knew that the safe and predictable life that they have enjoyed together for well over a decade was soon to change as they were about to set out and ascend to the next step in adulthood. “You're not alone, I'm honestly lost as to what I'm going to do, college really isn't really motivating, and don't get me started on finding a job, after my experience flipping burgers, I'll never go back to anything dealing with customers in person.” Aura stated as she tried to cheer up Alice. “I was going to wait and tell you two after we arrived at my grandparents house in Wyoming but it's been bugging the hell out of me for a while and I have been giving serious thought about entering the University of Wyoming, especially since my grandparents were going to pay for the costs of going there . Jessie felt a sigh of relief as she expressed her troubled thoughts while keeping her long blonde hair from blinding her view due to a gust of wind. “I'm actually in the same boat, my uncle asked if I wanted to go to Penn state, and if so, he would take care of all the costs. It's really a pain in the ass decision, plus it's on the other side of the country. “Alice replied. “You have got to be kidding me!” Aura was at a loss of words after hearing the revelation from her two friends. Alice knew that Aura would not take the news well, unlike Jessie, she was very introverted and while she would not admit it, the girl had trouble adapting to living outside her comfort zone, given that she has spent her entire life living in the state of Washington with her friends and family. “It's not like this a final decision, There is still a lot I've got to think about, so don't let it worry you too much” Alice tried to comfort Aura. For as long as she had known her, Alice had always played the role of a big sister to Aura, while she was only a few inches taller she was also a red belt in taekwondo. Aura looked up to Alice and admired her bravery to face new challenges and overcoming her limitations. Aura also admired Jessie's free spirit to be adventurous with the outdoors, Aura for the most part, liked to stay in doors, which she wasn't exactly proud of due to her low self esteem. “Besides, even if we decide to head on different paths, it's not like we are not going to see each other ever again, we can take time off school and go on some pretty awesome road trips. Jessie patted Aura's head but the smallest of the trio wouldn't hear of it. “Why can't we all just go to the same college? Even if we are not able to afford to go to the University of Washington, we could go to a community college together” Aura blurted out “That's something I've also thought about doing, I'm not sold that going to a University would be in my best interests” Alice tried to calm her back haired friend a little. Jessie wanted to express her opinion but a strange sound came from the woods, not far from the sidewalk they were walking on. “You guys here at? Sounds like traffic over there.” Jessie pointed out as she looked at the endless amount of tree's near the forest like area. “You trying to change the subject? I think our dear buddy should know what you're truly feeling.” Alice put Aura in a friendly headlock. “AHH, don't be so rough, I'm not trying to be the next Bruce Lee.” Jessie ignored her two friends as they scuffled. She changed her course and headed towards the woods, her adventurous curiosity getting the better of her. “You're home isn't that way, dumb ass.” Alice blurted out as she let Alice out of the submission hold and started to follow in Jessie's location. Aura quickly followed, she was scared of being left alone if she wasn't in the comfort of her house. “Are you two death? Can't you hear that odd noise coming from their? Jessie replied Alice thought her blonde friend was trying to play a prank on her. For as long as Alice had known Jessie since elementary school, she had always found herself on the end of some juvenile pranks, it was even worse for Aura given she was the smallest and most timid of the trio. Jessie was the tallest, standing at around five foot seven and would not hesitate to use her slightly superior size to her advantage. After walking for several minutes while scoping out the environment, Alice was convinced that Jessie was leading them on a wild goose chase, not to mention that the sun would be setting soon and while the neighborhood she lived in was peaceful, she didn't want to take her chances of getting lost in the forest. “Now that you mention it, I do hear something...Let's go back, I don't like this.” Aura replied as she held Alice's hand tightly. Jessie simply ignored her as she continued, listening carefully as the sounds became more defined. “What the hell is that noise? It sounds like we are about to enter a busy city, that makes no sense.” Alice started to question the odd sounds given they were nowhere close to downtown, it put her on edge, she also kept a close eye on Aura whom seemed rather shaken by the strange noises. “You guys see anything, maybe a radio of sorts?” Jessie asked as she stopped to look around the area, convinced that the source of the sound was close by. Alice was at her wits end, she didn't like seeing Aura scared and felt she needed to put Jessie in her place. “Alright this is enough, let's head back before it gets...” Alice's vision began to blur as her surroundings seemed to expand and defy all form of physics. Aura held tightly onto Alice as she was experiencing the same type of effects. “This is trippy. I wonder if this is what its' like to be on LSD.” Jessie seemed unfazed by the unnatural changes around her. However before she could truly comprehend what was happening, the effects around them started to unravel and return to normal. “Ugh, I feel kind of nauseous.” Jessie stated as she fell onto her butt. “You ok? Alice asked as Aura fell to her knees, looking like she was about to puke. While she was fazed by what occurred, Alice managed to stay on her feet, her adrenaline seemed to be over compensating for the negative effects. “JESSIE, YOU IDIOT!” Aura screamed as she was being helped up. “WHAT THE HELL DID I DO!?” Jessie defended herself as she brought herself up. “I don't know why, but I've got bad feeling in my gut, something doesn't feel right.” Alice stated in her mind as she walked over to Jessie. “Listen, I have no idea at what just happened but let's just get the hell out of here and head to our homes, it's bad enough that we are all stressed out about school, we don't need this bizarre bullshit on our plate as well.” Alice retorted. Jessie wanted to say something in her defense and that she wasn't in the wrong but she knew that Alice was always the voice of reason, as much as she hated to admit it. “I understand, sorry for dragging you guys out here, I don't know what the fuck just happened, this was some weird ass,sci fi bull. My curiosity just got the better of me. “ Jessie felt horrible about what had just occurred and even more, she actually felt a little scared. “What if this was some dumping ground for toxic chemicals? We may have cancer! Jessie, how could you!” Aura started to panic. Alice didn't want to take sides at the moment, she knew that nothing would be resolved with an argument over what just happened, but she needed to speak up before the tension between her two friends escalated. “Calm down, Aura. There is no way we could have predicted that something like this would happen, let's just call this a day and go home and forget about this incident. Jessie sighed, “Sorry about that, I just wanted to know what that weird sound was.” The trio started to walk back in the direction that they came in on. “I just can't wait to take a bath, my body feels weird after all that.” Aura hugged herself while staying close to Alice. After walking for a few minutes, Alice noticed that the sound they heard back in the forest was still there, in fact it was more clearer than ever as they continued to exit the area. “The hell! What's going on? It sounds like were about to enter downtown but our neighborhood is as quiet as the wind. I don't like this. “Alice kept her comments to herself to avoid causing any more friction. “Please tell me your hearing this? I really hope I'm not going crazy” Jessie stated with a more alarmed tone in her voice as she started to increase her walking speed . “Alice, I'm scared!” The young red head held Aura's hand while trying to mentally prepare herself for any more oddities that were about to confront her. Jessie turned her brisk walk into a sprint as to find out as to why the sounds were getting louder. “Dammit Jessie, pull yourself together.” Alice thought to herself. “No....NO WAY!” Jessie had her hands on her knees as she tried to recover some of her stamina. “Alice, what's going on? Where are we?” Aura was on the verge of tears. “I don't know, nothing is making any sense any more.” Even Alice couldn't comprehend the situation that she and her friends were in. Beyond Alice's eyes, she could see a vast metropolis, the opposite of her boring yet quite neighborhood. Skyscrapers, busy communities, this was something that you would see out of New York City. “Hey you guys, come here and take a look at this! Holy shit!” Alice and Aura walked over to where Jessie was and see what the commotion was all about. “Look at the size of this bench! The seat is practically at the height of my head. This is unbelievable.” While Jessie and Aura were in awe of the size of the bench on the sidewalk, Alice took a few deep breaths to regain her sense of composure. “Somehow and someway we are defiantly not in Washington. I need to hold it together.” Alice started to scan the area, for the most part, everything looked the normal for a city but for some reason, it looked off. The people, the cars, it all looks the same...”Wait! It's the size, why is everything bigger?” While Jessie continued to marvel at the size of the bench, Aura took a glance at a woman who looked to be waiting for a bus, she was holding a small girl by her hand. However after close inspection she noticed that the girl looked to be around the same size as her. “That can't be right, she looks to be dressed like a toddler” Aura noticed the girl was wearing a pink snap crotch t-shirt with a very obvious diapered butt. Aura backed a few steps back as she noticed that the woman was actually tall, and not just tall, but actually around twice the size as her. “You're kidding right?” Aura was in pure shock and disbelief. “First I need to focus and get my friends out of here, something tells me if we stay idle around here, that something terrible is going to happen” Alice's thoughts were interrupted when someone tapped her on the head. “Excuse me deary, I couldn't help but notice that you and two of your playmates seemed to be lost, where are your mommy and daddy at?” Alice slowly turned around to see the biggest woman that she had ever laid her eyes on. “What the heck!? She's gotta be over ten feet, but how? Alice was at a loss of words. “Or did you come here on the tour bus and get lost?” The large woman asked but at a more childish tone. “Sorry lady, I have no idea what you're talking about, so if you will excuse me, I've really got to get going.” Alice quickly turned so she could create some distance between her and the woman however before she could do so, a large hand grabbed her right shoulder and turned the girl around so she was facing her again. “So, I guess from your response, that simply means only one thing.” The large woman smirked which cause Alice's body to quiver “You are a lost little, how perfect.” Alice felt like she was prey in front of an apex predator. DIAPER DIMENSION.odt

Chapter one “Good morning Layla, are you getting up sweetums?” Mommy said softly as she entered my nursery. I was barely awake. I have never been a morning person and I never will be. “Five more minutes? Please?” I asked mommy, slowly opening my eyes and saw mommy standing next to my crib. “You know better than that Lay,” mommy said as she reached into the crib, unsnapped my onesie and checked my diaper. “And from the looks of it, you quickly need a change,” she said as her fingers crawled over my belly. “Please mommy, nooohoo,” I let out as mommy slowly started tickling me. My eyes sprung open and I started giggling and trashing my limbs around the crib. “Pleahease!” I yelled out, flipping on my belly, trying to protect it. Mommy moved to my sides and continued her tickle attack there. “So is Layla going to be a happy baby instead of a grumpy baby?” Mommy said as she slowed her tickling down. “Yes, just, please, stop!” I took a breath with each word, gasping for air. “So what do we say when mommy enters the nursery in the morning?” Mommy asked. She stopped her tickling and stood straight again. I got on my knees and looked up at mommy. “Good morning mommy,” I said, trying to sound as the sweetest baby possible. “Did you sleep well?” Mommy asked as she held out her hands to pick me up. “Uhu! didn’t even wake up once!” I said as I was being lifted out of the crib. Mommy walked to the changing table and removed the onesie. “Good girl!” Mommy said. She softly pushed me down on the changing table and gave me my teether. “Thwanks Mwommwy,” I said, biting softly on the teether. Mommy removed the tapes from my diaper and unfolded the front. She made quick work with the wet wipes and tapped on my legs, signaling me to lift up my butt. She removed the old diaper and threw it in the diaper pail. “Pink, blue, or white?” Mommy asked. “Not twhe pwurple one?” I asked, laying my butt down. “Not today Lay, doesn’t really fit with the outfit I have in mind,” Mommy said. I removed my teether “The white one please.” “Okiokie,” Mommy said, grabbing a white diaper from the stash underneath the changing table. I lifted my butt again and mommy quickly slid it under me. Mommy gave me a dash of fresh powder before taping the diaper shut and patting the front. “Time for breakfast,” Mommy said as she lifted me up, resting me on her hip. “I will fix your hair when we are full and dressed,” Mommy said as she looked at my long blonde braid. “Wait! We mustn't forget Ollie!” I yelled, leaning towards my crib. Ollie was my favorite stuffed animal because he was an elephant. And luckily not a big one, so I could carry it with me everywhere. “He’s still sleeping in there,” I said, pointing at my crib. Mommy walked to the crib, bent down, and grabbed Ollie the olifant through the bars. She gave Ollie to me. “Sssshhh, Ollie is still waking up,” mommy whispered. “So we should give him lots of tickles?” I asked mommy, giving her a naughty look. “Little smartypants,” mommy said, squeezing my cheek. We walked downstairs and to the kitchen, where mommy placed me in my highchair. “Why don’t we let Ollie sit here?” Mommy asked, grabbing Ollie and placing him next to me, but just out of my reach. “But, that way I can’t reach him!” I said, tears welling up in my eyes. “I know, you don’t want to make Ollie dirty with your messy fingers, right?” Mommy asked as she stroked my head. “N-no,” I said, trying to hold back my tears. “That is why Ollie sits over there and you here. Where you can see him, and Ollie you,” mommy explained. “Okay,” I said softly while I looked down and played a little with my fingers. “So who wants oatmeal?” Mommy asked chirply. My eyes darted back to mommy. “I do! I do!” I yelled, bouncing up and down in my highchair. “Looks like we got a hungry little Layla, don’t we?” Mommy cooed, pinching my cheek again. “Uhuh, can I have raisins in it?” I asked mommy. “Of course,” Mommy said as she made her way into the kitchen. “Raisins are my favorite Ollie!” I explained to him for the thousandth time. Mommy quickly made my oatmeal while I tried to be patient. Trailing my fingers across the tray of the highchair to keep me from boredom. “One oatmeal and a milk bottle coming up,” mommy said as she placed a pink bottle and a pink plastic bowl full of oatmeal with raisins in front of me. Mommy quickly stepped behind me and tied a light pink bib around my neck. “We don’t want you to get too messy, now do we?” mommy asked as she gave me my plastic spoon. “Nuhuh,” I said while I started digging in. Mommy made her own breakfast and sat down next to me. I took a few sips from my bottle in between bites. “It’s almost Matthew’s second birthday here, what do you think is a good present for him?” Mommy asked me. Matthew was a boy from daycare who I like to play with very much. The first few weeks, Matthew was very shy and needed to get used to almost everything! Mommy says that was because Matthew is not from here. I asked mommy which country he came from, but she didn’t answer that question. “A stuffy? Or a ball! Matthew likes to kick against balls!” I said enthusiastically with my mouth half full of oatmeal. “Matthew’s mom doesn’t allow any more balls in the house. So how about a stuffy?” mommy said, taking a bite from her fried egg. “A very soft ball stuffy?” I asked mommy. I picked up my bottle and almost drained it. “If they have them at the store. We will see when we get there, okay?” “Okay mommy,” I said. I hastily ate the rest of my oatmeal, making a mess of my face and hands. “All done!” I said after a few minutes, putting my now empty bottle down. “Can we go to the store now?” “Nonono, first we need to clean you up and get you dressed,” mommy laughed. Mommy cleaned her plate and with a few wet wipes she cleaned my hands and my mouth. “So, you’re no longer the messy oatmeal monster,” mommy joked as she cleaned the last bit from my cheek. Mommy picked me up from the highchair and checked my diaper. “Just a little wet, good girl,” mommy cooed as she kissed the top of my head, I giggled. “Time to get you dressed,” she said, grabbing Ollie and making her way upstairs, carrying me on her hip. In my nursery mommy placed me and Ollie on the floor. She dressed me in a white t-shirt, a pink jumper, knee high pink socks, and white sneakers. She undid my braid and combed it carefully while I nursed on my pacifier. “Let’s do braided pigtails for today, what do you think Lay?” Mommy asked me. “With pink bows?” I asked. “Well of course! Or else your outfit wouldn’t be complete!” Mommy said as she grabbed a handful of my hair and started braiding. “Are you excited for Matthew’s party next weekend?” Mommy asked, tugging my hair a bit. “Uhu! He said there is going to be a bouncy castle!” I said, spitting out my pacifier and leaving it dangling by it’s clip. “That’s nice,” mommy said as she moved on to the next braid. “Is there going to be cake?” “Mommy!! It’s his birthday!” I yelled. “Ah I am sorry, what is a birthday without cake?” Mommy said. clipping pink bows at the end of my braids. “All done Layla, why don’t you take a peak in the mirror?” Mommy said as she placed me on the ground. I waddled over to the mirror and spun around. “I like my hair mommy! Thank you!” I said as I waddled over her, hugging her legs, my head resting on her thighs. “You’re welcome Lay,” mommy said as she patted my head. I let go of her and picked up Ollie. “Can Ollie come with us?” I asked mommy. Mommy was filling up my diaper bag on the changing table. “No Layla. Ollie can get lost at the store,” mommy said, zipping up the diaper bag. “And the other stuffies will get jealous seeing you holding Ollie,” mommy said, putting the diaper bag over her shoulder and picking me up. “Can we buy them all?” I asked. “But then there would be no more room for you in the nursery,” mommy chuckled, walking down the stairs and to the front door. “Then, then I will sleep next to you,” I said. “Awh, aren't you the cutest,” mommy said, slipping the pacifier back in my mouth and closing the door behind us. Mommy opened the car and put me in my car seat, buckling me in tightly and taking her place behind the wheel. The drive towards the store always took too long, I always wanted to be there right away. They have a whole aisle filled with stuffed animals! The toys even got two! That’s why the store is my favorite place to be, I could spend hours just looking at all the toys and stuffed animals. I can't remember if I ever saw a stuffy shaped like a ball. “Mommy?” I asked behind my pacifier. “Yes Lay?” Mommy asked, looking at me through her mirror. “What if the store doesn’t have a ball shaped stuffy?” I asked. “Then we will have to find something else. What does Matthew like besides balls?” Mommy asked. I thought about it for a few minutes, going over everything Matthew likes. “He likes seals!” I squealed out, finally having an answer. “Those are his favorite animals!” “Very good Lay, I think the store will definitely have a seal,” mommy said, concentrating on the road. “Why don’t we find out?” Mommy asked after a few minutes, as she pulled into the parking lot of the store. Mommy parked the car close by the entrance and stepped out. She opened my door and unbuckled me. “Do you want to walk? or the buggy?” Mommy asked, lifting me up and setting me down on the asphalt. She grabbed a hold of my hand while she reached for the diaper bag. “Walk!” I said, tugging at mommy’s hand. “Easy now Lay,” mommy said, closing the door. We walked to the entrance of the store, me pulling mommy along The store was big, but I knew where we had to go. I kept pulling at my mommy’s hand. “Come on mommy!” I said, almost trying to run. “Slow down Lay. Or else I have to pick you up,” mommy said, grabbing a basket. “Owkay,” I said, slowing my pace. Luckily the store wasn't that busy at this hour. Only a few mommies and daddies with their littles. Mommy and I slowly walked towards the aisle with the stuffies. Stopping here and there looking at stuff that bored me. “Mommy, please! The stuffies are behind here! Can’t I look by myself?” I yelled, pointing through the shelves. I have always looked by myself. Sometimes people asked me where my mommy was. Usually she was looking at me through the shelves and would yell that she was there, always keeping an eye on me. “But only at the stuffies, and no running” mommy instructed for the hundredth time. “Okay,” I said, slowly walking away from mommy. I pulled the pacifier from my mouth and left it dangling by its clip. I turned the corner and saw the wall of stuffies in front of me. Every time I see this, I am in awe. So many stuffies, in different shapes and sizes. From tiny like my hand, to bigger than me! I walked across the aisle, eyeing every single one of them. Gorilla’s, panda’s, cat’s, and even spiders. I quickly walked by those. I didn’t see one ball sized stuffie, so I grabbed a stuffed white seal as big as my arm from the shelf. I saw it earlier, but I wanted to make sure there wasn’t a ball somewhere. I quickly walked back to where mommy was. “Mommy! Mommy”! I yelled while holding the stuffie above my head, “I found it.” I turned the corner and was met with a bright flashing light. I bumped into something and fell down. “Owh, that hurt!” I said as I rubbed my eyes, slowly opening them. “Look at that!” “Where did she come from?” “Who goes out like that?” I heard voices talking. I slowly got my vision back, as I stood up and looked around, trying to find mommy. “Is it a new trend?” “Is that a diaper?” the voices said. I almost could see clearly again, seeing shapes my size. I still couldn’t find a shape that was my mommy. I hugged the seal stuffy close to me, giving me a little bit of comfort. “Mommy?” I called out. “Mommy?” “Awh, looking for her mommy,” I heard someone saying, mocking me. “Meanie,” I said, looking at a boy my size, but dressed like a daddie. I looked around, I was still inside the store, but everything seemed smaller, much smaller. The shelves with stuffies were gone, replaced by tiny cans. I spun around and couldn't see mommy anywhere. “Mommy!?” I yelled across the store. “Look at this freak,” two girls said, pointing towards me. “Stop it! You’re just meanies and bullies,” I said. Tears started welling up in my eyes, stumbling away from the two mean girls. I turned around, wiping the tears from my eyes when I bumped into someone else and fell to the ground again. Luckily I landed on my diapered butt. The diaper let out a little squeal from the pee it contained now. “S-s-sorry,” I stammered out, trying to hold back the rest of the tears. “Miss, please come with me,” a male voice said. I squeezed my eyes to clear my vision to see it was a security guard I bumped into. “Do you know where my mommy is?” I asked him. Hoping that he has an answer. “I, euhm, well,” he paused. “If you know her phone number we can give her a call,” He said, giving me a weird look as his eyes focused on my diaper. “I don’t know her phone number!” I yelled, not liking the way he looked at me. “Why don’t we go to the back and figure something out,” he said annoyed, reaching out his hand. “No! Mommy says I shouldn’t go with other littles!!” I yelled. I got up and quickly ran off. I passed the two mean girls who were still laughing at me “There goes miss pottypants!” One of them yelled at me. Tears started to stream down my face. I dodged an older looking woman who came from behind the shelves. “Watch where you’re going!” She yelled. What is this place? Where are all the grownups? Why are all the littles dressed up as them? “Miss, stop!” I heard someone yelling from behind me, I took a look behind me and saw that the security guard was following me. “Nonononono! Please! I just want my mommy!” I yelled, Tears blurred my vision but I kept running. “Leon! Grab her!” I hear the security guard behind me yelling. In front of me I saw a big figure standing, blocking off what I assume was the exit. Finally a grownup! “Please! Help me!” I yelled at the person standing in front of me. I came up to the person and saw that it was a man. Tinier than I expected, maybe an in-betweener, even for that he was on the small side. “You’re coming with me Miss,” the man said with a stern voice, grabbing one of my arms with force. “Ow! You’re hurting me!” I yelled. I started thrashing around. “Please let go of me! You’re hurting me!” “Calm down!” He yelled, grabbing my other arm and locking me down. Defeated, I let my limbs give out. Tears streaming like a waterfall down my face, snot covered most of my mouth. “Please, I want my mommy,” I sobbed. “Good job Leon!” The other security guard wheezed, walking up to us. “What the hell is this?” The man holding me asked. Still sobbing I looked at the ground. “Don’t know, She seemed to appear out of thin air! Better bring her to the back and figure it out there,” the security guard said. “You smoking again Hugo?” “Still clean Leon!” The security guard named Hugo said. “I swear it, out of thin air!” He said, putting his arms in the air. “Better let the cops deal with this,” The man named Leon said. Leon picked me up by my shoulders and knees and carried me down the way I came. “Please,” I whimpered. “Everything will be alright Miss, we just need to make a few calls,” Leon said.

Hello Everyone! Under this thread I will post some of my incomplete stories. Don't forget to let me know what you think, I want to improve my writing and this helps me a lot! Here's the first story, it has several chapters, so don't worry, it won't be over that soon. Enjoy! Day in the Life - Part 1 Alexa slowly emerged from her slumber. The sound of footsteps on the nearby stairs approaching her room was becoming more and more clear in her ears and in her head, along with the realization that another hellish day was about to start. The little girl stretched ever so slightly but, apart from that, didn’t move. What was the point? The railings of the crib she was kept in were too high to climb, and even if she succeeded she would have had to get past the locked door of her room, the baby gate near the stairs, and finally the front door to get out of the house. If she had been dressed normally maybe she would have had a shot, but the thick nighttime diaper locked around her hips along with the stiff onesie wrapped around her limited her movements so much she would have been lucky to stand up and take a few steps. There was a time, when the start of a new day would have got her excited, even after her capture. Every new day was bringing an infinite plethora of possibilities, and she would have woken up believing anything, even escaping that place, could happen. Where was that girl now? She thought melanchonicaly, trying to squeeze her legs to feel the padding of her diaper. She gave up after a few seconds. That thing was too thick for her to win its resistance, and she couldn’t have told if she was wet anyway. Those new diapers Mommy had started buying prided themselves to be “Super Thick-Super Absorbent”, so she couldn’t even keep track of how a bedwetter she was becoming with the passing of the months. A clicking sound could be heard from the doorknob, and the little girl buried her face inside the mattress, as she heard the Amazon woman making her way into the room. “Good morning sweetie! Did you have a nice beddy-bye?” Alexa heard the singsong voice above her. She groaned, pushing her face even more against the perfumed sheets, as she felt an enormous hand rubbing her back and patting her diapered bottom. She remained motionless, eyes closed, hoping like every other time that what was happening to her was nothing but a bad dream. How nice it would have been if she really was in her little apartment in Chicago? Behind schedule with her work and with her rent… She revelled in that thought while she heard the Amazon move around the room. Alexa felt giant fingers unsnapping the zipper on the back of her outfit, and then lowering it exposing her naked back to the fresh air of the morning. Chills ran down her spine, but she remained still, as the massive woman’s hands worked around her body to get her out of the infantile garment. When the hands retracted, she was lying face down, buck naked, on the mattress… well, except for her diaper. She almost smiled, feeling the cold air on her skin. That onesie Mommy used to put on her at night was so hot and so tight she almost felt like suffocating every time. She started stretching and with some effort, managed to maneuver around her diaper-splayed thighs and gain a sitting position… only to feel Mommy’s hands behind her grabbing her by the hips and repositioning her face down on the mattress. She sighed. She had almost forgot how her mornings went… Cold air made contact with the soft skin of her buttocks, as Mommy’s fingers hooked the back of her diaper and pulled it down around her ankles. It almost surprised her every time, how the amazons managed to take those damned diapers off her so easily. When she tried, those plastic tapes and elastic band had never seemed to acknowledge her existence, condemning her to rely on the good will of her captors to remove them. It was not like she had taken a shot at that recently anyway, after all, good babies didn’t mess with their diapers if they didn’t want to be punished. Groaning, the little girl closed her eyes, feeling her buttocks being spread apart by the Amazon’s fingers, bracing herself for what was coming. A cold, uncomfortable sensation washed over her as the thermometer’s tip made its way inside her most private place. Alexa let her head crash into the mattress once more, in defeat. There had been a time when she would have trashed, screamed and protested at that degrading treatment, but the humiliations had piled up so much she didn’t know where the line to be outraged was anymore; plus it was not like would have changed much, the only difference would have been having a reddened bottom and a pacifier gag stuck in her mouth while she was carried downstairs for breakfast… It was way easier to be a... “Good girl!” praised the voice above her “Your temperature is normal, looks like that bad cold has gone away. But I don’t want my wittle baby to get too worked up, today you have a very busy day ahead.” Alexa rolled her eyes as the diaper was retaped under her hips… What her Mommy called a “bad cold” was just a few lines of high temperature the morning before. And since she was put into that padded onesie every night it was really not much of a surprise her body temperature was sometimes a tad higher when Mommy took her out from it. She had tried to explain that, of course…But the only time Mommy seemed to weight her opinion was when she asked her to pick which toys to bring with her during her bubblebath, or what she called her “quiet time” in the playpen. But there was always worse, she thought as she was carried downstairs. Mommy was a little too much apprehensive, and of course had the overwhelmingly condescending and dominant attitude all the Amazons had towards littles, but wasn’t straight up cruel. It helped also a lot that she wasn’t a fan of unnecessary medical procedures. That had surely contributed in her managing to keep her teeth from being pulled out, or her tendons and reflexes messed up in a way that only would leave her crawling, or worse, totally helpless. Her Mommy didn’t trust most of the regression techniques either. She said that all the chemicals that were put into the food were bad for littles, and the tv channels that subliminally kept most of the little population regressed were also banned in her home. Alexa wasn’t sure how she felt about that…Roughly half of the little she had seen were kept strictly regressed. She would have loathed rolling around in her crib, mindlessly playing with her toys stopping only to proudly inform Mommy she had gone poo-poo in her diapys…But, then again sometimes she envied them for how carefree they were. A numbed life without any problem to worry about wasn’t better than the constant humiliating sensation she had to endure every day that passed? And it was not like some of the regressing treatment hadn’t gone through her, she kept thinking, putting her thumb in her mouth… Soon enough she found herself tightly strapped to her highchair, a spoonful of oatmeal presented to her face. Alexa shook her head trying to erase the cobwebs from her eyes. She was always sleepy in the morning, and the fact she wasn’t allowed to drink coffee didn’t help either; there were mornings she ate the first part of her breakfast while she was asleep. She didn’t even know how she managed to do that, she just remembered waking up looking at an amused Mommy holding a empty jar of baby food, while feeling the sticky muck smeared around her mouth up to her cheeks. But fortunately that wasn’t the case that morning, she was feeling sleepy but not so much to doze off. She slowly opened her mouth, letting Mommy deposit the first load of oatmeal while looking the smiling giant woman in the eye with the half resigned/half submissive expression that had come to characterize her, hoping for the one-thousandth time one day she would just have mercy on her and let her go. The little girl kept obediently gulping down spoonful after spoonful of the goop Mommy was shovelling into her at a quickening rate. She could tell the amazon woman was in a hurry that morning, most of the times Mommy purposefully missed her mouth, ending up smearing the sticky stuff all over her face and her naked breasts. But not this time, and Alexa had first handedly learned not to make much of a fuss when Mommy was in a hurry, the feeding pacifier gag was always looming. She was just opening her mouth for the last spoonful Mommy had scraped from the jar, when she heard light footsteps and a voice behind her. "Hi Mom! Hello Dotty!" A young amazon girl said in a sleepy voice, while making her way in the kitchen under the darting look of Alexa. Dot. She had hated that name since the moment they gave it to her. It made her feel more silly and insignificant than ever. Even wearing the frilliest dress or the thickest diaper was less humiliating than being forced to answer to that ridiculous name. But after months of captivity Alexa had learned to immediately react when she was called. The memory of Mommy spanking her for an entire evening, asking after each blow what her name was, had engraved "Dot" in her mind with burning letters. Also, the fact that she had been forced to talk in third person for an entire month after that night, had made sure she'd never forget her name -or her place- in that house. "Please Mommy! Dot wants her diaper changed! Pleeeese!" She had begged her Amazon captor on her knees, the feeling of the cold sticky mess clinging to her reddening skin of her bottom. For an entire month Mommy had refused to change her diaper unless she begged for it, and she made her beg A LOT. It was only when the little girl had fully accepted her new name, that she stopped the punishment. On second thought, Mommy could be a lot meaner than Alexa convinced herself she was. “Oh hi dear!” Mommy responded “What do you want for breakfast?” The skinny amazon girl ignored her, as she opened one of the kitchen counters, retrieving bread, marmalade and a knife, then she sat at the table, facing Alexa with a smug, sleepy smile. Martha. Mommy’s teenage daughter and the person the little girl hated most in that house. Mommy could be mean sometimes, but her punishments and condescendence were at least part of a very distorted form of affection the amazon had towards her. Martha wasn’t like that, she was just plain cruelty. She just took every occasion she had to punish her or humiliate her even more than the usual. The first times had been really tough, with that giant teenager ready to swoop her on her lap and spank her just because she “Looked at her in a mean way”, and Alexa had been spanked many times for that. But now the little girl had learned the best way to survive with that psycho in the house was just to ignore her, not give her any reason to think you were fighting. Soon, with her submissive behaviour, Alexa had successfully managed to bore Martha enough to make her life a little easier. The little girl had by now mastered the art of giving innocent-dumb toddler looks and staying still, keeping her face from becoming tomato-red during her many diaper changes, no matter who changed her, no matter how many people were around. That could have been perceived as a good thing, but to Alexa was just another proof of how broken she was, and how much her sense of modesty had been crushed by the Amazons. Her ruminations were interrupted by a wet rag the size of a towel being brushed against her face, cleaning what was left of her breakfast from her cheeks. Her vision was rapidly filled with Mommy's smiling face. "Are you ready for your dessert baby?" She said, unhooking her from the highchair and lifting her up in the air. Alexa groaned and weakly kicked her little legs, as she was brought more and more near the amazon's ample bosom, an enormous leaky nipple presented to her face. She hated breastfeeding. At first, she loathed the fact she was forced to suck another woman’s teat and the humiliation that came with it. Then she came to hate the vulnerability that situation left her in every time. Amazon milk had hypnotic proprieties on littles, along with the well-known laxative effect, and she hated falling asleep while she was held in Mommy’s lap, leaving her completely at her mercy. But most of all, she was terrorized by the fact she had come to enjoy it in the past months. She used to put up a little fight just to make a scene and try to remind herself who she really was, but in reality, she craved the thick milk that her captor produced for her. The taste was absolutely amazing, well, for what she could taste the few minutes before she ended up sound asleep…and maybe, she had come to think in the past few days, dozing off wouldn’t be such a bad thing, at least helped the time pass faster. Those thoughts were whirling in her mind, as she opened her mouth with a sound “Maahhhhhh” and welcomed the fleshy nipple inside her, loudly starting to nurse, like every morning. The world around her seemed to slow down as the warm milk started flowing. Soon she closed her eyes, welcoming the blissing sensation that was enveloping her. The slow slurping sound she emitted, the soft pats Mommy was giving to her diapered butt soon became the only things she was aware of… she seemed to also hear a voice, but it was growing more and more distant by the minute. “There you go…Good girl…Mommy’s hungry girl…” …

Hi, I would like to roleplay as Vivien, a female Amazon from the Diaper Dimension who is attracted to using diapers. That can't stand, right? You can choose to be a Amazon, Betweener or Little. The important thing is that you discover Vivien's infantile desires somehow. Now you will make a plan to turn Vivien into the sweet baby girl she was always meant to be. If possible I would like there to be a struggle where you slowly make Vivien have accidents and make her do more infantile stuff until you eventually take over full control. If you choose to play as a Little or Between you could be already living with Vivien as her adopted baby. I would love to have your character become less infantile and leave diapers behind while you make Vivien embrace them! Feel free to DM me if interested. If you have general questions please ask them here in this post so I can answer them for everyone checking this request in the future.

Chapter 1 Abby stumbled through the dense woods, following a faint trail that led her to a dilapidated house. Its wooden shutters hung loosely on rusted hinges, its roof sagging and covered in green moss. She hesitantly stepped closer, her eyes scanning the peeling paint and broken windows. Despite its appearance, the house seemed to call out to her, a glimmer of hope in the dark forest. “God what am I doing out here I know this is on the far end of the property, but I have no idea why it’s even here, it wasn’t even listed on the land plot, and I can’t find any record of this place.” Abby thought out loud. Abby's heart raced as she approached the weathered porch, its boards creaking beneath her feet. She couldn't shake the feeling that something was watching her, its gaze piercing through the shadows of the surrounding trees. Her small frame shivered, not from the cool forest air, but from a sense of unease that crept along her spine. She reached for the tarnished doorknob, her hand trembling. As her fingers brushed against the cold metal, a whisper seemed to float on the breeze, incomprehensible yet somehow familiar. Abby froze, straining her ears to catch the sound again, but only silence greeted her. "This is ridiculous," she muttered, trying to steady her nerves. "It's just an old house. There's nothing to be afraid of." But as she turned the knob, a soft click echoing through the stillness The door swung open with a haunting creak, revealing a musty interior shrouded in shadows. Abby hesitated for a moment before stepping inside, her eyes adjusting to the dim light filtering through the grimy windows. Dust motes danced in the air, stirred by her entrance, and the floorboards groaned beneath her feet. She moved cautiously through the front room, her gaze sweeping over faded wallpaper and tattered furniture. An ornate mirror hung crookedly on one wall, its silver surface tarnished and clouded with age. Abby caught a glimpse of her reflection, her thin face pale and eyes wide with apprehension. As she explored further, she discovered a narrow staircase leading to the upper floor. Each step seemed to whisper secrets as she ascended, her hand trailing along the weathered banister. The upper landing stretched before her. She comes to the top and notices a bright pink door on one side of the room, she slowly walks over to it her Curiosity overwhelming her. Abby approached the bright pink door, its vibrant hue a stark contrast to the rest of the house's muted decay. Her hand hovered over the tarnished brass knob, hesitating for a moment before grasping it firmly. With a deep breath, she turned the handle and pushed the door open, wincing at the loud creak that echoed through the empty hallway. As the door swung wide, Abby's eyes widened in surprise. Before her lay a nursery, frozen in time like a faded photograph. Soft, muted light filtered through a dusty window, casting long shadows across the room. The walls, once a cheerful yellow, were now peeling and stained with age. Faded circus animals danced along a tattered border, their painted smiles eerie in the dim light. In the corner stood a white wooden crib, its paint chipped and flaking and falling off to the other side an old toy chest seemingly filled with toys and the like. She looks around but can’t find anything she would want in here, so she slowly backs out of the room and leaves the door behind her letting the room be lost to time forever. “Ok enough of that this is already creepy enough I don’t wanna be in here any long time to gtfo.” She hurries as fast as she can down the stairs and to the main room, she does one more look around before she heads out the front door closing it behind her. She stops quickly and looks around, everything around her looks different and flat. She remembers there being woods everywhere but now it’s all flat land, she quickly turns around to grab the doorknob and the door and house are gone, she’s all alone in the middle of nowhere and has no idea where she is at. Abby's heart pounded in her chest as she spun around, her eyes desperately scanning the barren landscape. Where once stood a dense forest now stretched an endless expanse of featureless, sunbaked earth. The sudden transformation of her surroundings sent her mind reeling, unable to process the impossible change. Her breath came in short, ragged gasps as she stumbled forward, her legs weak and unsteady. The air felt thick and oppressive, pressing down on her like a physical weight. The sky above her, once a patchwork of leaves and branches, now loomed vast and empty, a pale, sickly yellow that seemed to pulse and writhe. Panic clawed at her throat as she tried to call out for help, but her voice emerged as little more than a strangled whimper. The silence that enveloped her was absolute, broken only by the sound of her heart. As Abby's initial panic began to subside, her racing thoughts slowly coalesced into a singular, urgent realization: she needed to find shelter. The oppressive heat of the barren landscape beat down upon her, and she could feel her skin beginning to prickle with the first signs of sunburn. With no landmarks to guide her, she made an arbitrary decision to head east, hoping that direction might lead her to salvation. She set off across the desolate plain, her feet sinking slightly into the parched earth with each step. The horizon shimmered in the distance, a mirage-like wavering that made it impossible to discern where the land ended, and the sky began. As she walked, Abby noticed strange plants and trees after a while, and she saw birds bigger than she could ever believe. “What the hell is going on? Why are the birds so freaking huge?!?! And holy shit! Is that a squirrel it’s massive.” Abby ventured deeper into the bizarre landscape; her senses overwhelmed by the strange sights surrounding her. The trees towered impossibly high, their trunks as wide as houses and their leaves the size of cars. Vines as thick as her arm snaked across the forest floor, their tendrils reaching out as if trying to grasp her ankles. As she pushed through the dense undergrowth, a rustling sound caught her attention. She froze, her eyes widening as a rabbit the size of a medium sized dog hopped into view. Its long ears twitched, each one nearly as tall as Abby herself. The creature's nose quivered as it sniffed the air, its whiskers swaying like thick ropes. Abby held her breath, afraid to move. The giant rabbit's eyes, each as big as her fist, locked onto her for a moment before it bounded away. Abby breathed a sigh of relief and kept on walking her journey long and hard before she finally found a small cave underneath a large tree that she could stop and rest in. She looked down at herself, happy she had worn sweatpants and a shirt with a hoodie over it, thinking it was one of the smartest ideas she had ever had now. She pulled her knees close to her and pulled the hoodie over them to try and keep as warm as possible knowing it was getting dark and would soon cool off, she just hoped she could survive the night at this point As night fell, the alien forest came alive with a symphony of unfamiliar sounds. Eerie whistles and low, rumbling calls echoed through the darkness, punctuated by the occasional rustle of massive leaves. Abby huddled deeper into her makeshift shelter, her body trembling from a mixture of cold and fear. Eventually, exhaustion overcame her anxiety, and she drifted into a fitful sleep. When dawn broke, shafts of golden light filtered through the canopy, casting dappled patterns on the forest floor. Abby stirred, her eyes fluttering open to a world transformed by the morning sun. She attempted to stretch but winced as pain shot through her body. Every muscle ached, a testament to her arduous journey the day before and her uncomfortable sleeping position. Despite the discomfort, a wave of relief washed over her. She had survived the night and was alive. Abby slowly rose to her feet, her joints creaking in protest. She stepped out of the cave, blinking in the dazzling morning light. The forest around her seemed even more vibrant and otherworldly in the golden glow of dawn. Massive flowers, their petals as large as dinner plates, unfurled to greet the sun. Dew droplets the size of marbles clung to blades of grass that towered over her head. Determined to find water, Abby set off through the undergrowth. She pushed aside ferns with leaves broader than her entire body, their delicate fronds tickling her face as she passed. The air was thick with the heady scent of unknown blossoms and rich, loamy earth. As she walked, Abby noticed strange, iridescent insects flitting between the enormous plants. Their wings shimmered with colors she had never seen before in her life. After walking for hours Abby could hear water in the distance and grew excited, she started running at full speed, reaching a small stream she got down on her knees and started drinking the water by the handful. “Well, that’s water solved but I’m starving and need to find something to eat soon or I’m going to have more than one problem.” Abby took off her clothes and got in the water for a small swim and to pee, knowing it would just go downstream she knew that she had to head that way after she was done. Refreshed by her swim, Abby reluctantly climbed out of the cool stream. She wrung out her long hair and slipped back into her clothes, grateful for their familiar comfort in this strange world. As she laced up her shoes, she took a moment to marvel at the scene around her. The stream gurgled merrily over rocks the size of cars, creating miniature waterfalls that sparkled in the dappled sunlight. Dragonflies as large as small birds darted above the water's surface, their gossamer wings refracting the light into prismatic rainbows. With a deep breath, Abby began her journey downstream. The riverbank was a riot of color and texture. Moss as soft as velvet carpeted the ground, interspersed with mushrooms that stood taller than she did. Their caps were mottled with swirling patterns that seemed to shift and change as she stepped. Abby set off downstream, her steps more purposeful now that she had a direction to follow. As she walked, the landscape gradually shifted. The dense, jungle-like foliage gave way to more open terrain, with rolling hills covered in grass that shimmered like spun silver in the breeze. Massive flowers dotted the landscape, their petals a riot of colors she had never seen before - deep purples that seemed to glow from within, blues so vivid they hurt her eyes, and reds that pulsed like living flame. Strange creatures scurried through the grass, some resembling oversized rodents with iridescent fur, others more like insects with too many legs and eyes that glowed like tiny stars. In the sky, creatures that looked like a cross between birds and bats soared on leathery wings, their necks twisting as they called to each other in haunting, musical tones calls echoing across the vast expanse. As Abby crested a particularly steep hill, her breath caught in her throat. There, on the distant horizon, rose a sight that defied belief. A colossal city sprawled across the landscape, its spires and towers reaching impossibly high into the sky. The structures seemed to be made of a material that shimmered and shifted like liquid metal, their surfaces reflecting the light in dazzling arrays of color. Massive bridges spanned between the towering edifices, their graceful arches adorned with intricate patterns that appeared to move and dance as she watched. At the heart of the city stood a central tower that dwarfed all others, its peak disappearing into the clouds above. Pulsing beams of light in every hue imaginable shot from its apex, creating a mesmerizing lightshow that painted the sky. Abby was shocked, she knew at heart she was no longer on Earth anymore, she just had no idea where she was.

Hi there, folks! I started this story after reading some Diaper Dimension stories, noting a lack of furry content. Pretty much nonexistent, actually. So, the idea taking firm root in my head, this was the fruit that it bore. Princess Potty Pants, as far as I know, is the creator of the original Diaper Dimension, so credit to them and all the authors who contribute to this strange and fun world. Please let me know what you think! Little Survivor by Panther Cub Prologue Burning and twisting. That was the only coherent thought that came to Stuart's mind. It was the sensation that had come to envelope his entire body simultaneously, inside and out. The sensation didn't last very long though, and soon Stuart was able to start perceiving things other than the throbbing pain throughout his body that was slowly becoming a dull ache. He blinked and looked up, realizing that he was now on some kind of metallic floor. At first, his vision was fuzzy, and he could see shapes moving, along with hearing strange sounds. And then, he could see clearly. All around him were... animals! But, they walked upright on two legs, were talking, and wearing clothes. Well, some were talking, a few were shouting, and two were snarling and thrashing about. There was a line of these animal people, all wearing orange jumpsuits with numbers printed in black on the left breast. They had metalling collars with blinking yellow lights and muzzles, and all seemed to dislike where they currently were. There were other animal people, all of them large and beefy like rhinos, bulls, and even a gorilla, dressed in some kind of grey uniform with black pants. The two prisoners, for that is what Stuart realized they were, a cheetah man and a brown furred she-wolf, were standing before... some kind of blue and purple swirling tunnel. Looking directly at it made Stuart's eyes hurt, but he couldn't look away from the scene before him. The two prisoners had somehow gotten their muzzles off, and their collar lights were blinking red. They were scratching and biting at a set of guards, all rhinos, who were attempting to subdue them while pushing them towards the... hole in the air. "I'M GUNNA RIP ALL YOUR THROATS OUT!" the she-wolf said, her arms pinned behind her back by one of the rhino guards. "Not likely," the guard said casually. "YOU CAN'T DO THIS TO US! WE HAVE RIGHTS!" the cheetah man said, now in a headlock. Now subdued, the guards all heaved the pair into the portal and in a blink, they were gone. "Enjoy your commuted sentences!" One of the guards chuckled as he dusted his massive hands before turning to address the rest of the lined up prisoners. "You all gave up your rights when you decided to destroy the lives of others! So instead of outright executing each and every one of you, the senate has ruled this to be a much more... lenient sentence. And whether you like it or not, you are all getting a... fresh start, in a brand new world." The guard smirked at the number of growls and hisses he garnered from the otherwise subdued condemned prisoners, and motioned for them to keep coming. Which, with great reluctance, they did in pairs. It was only after a few more pairs went through that the guard who had spoken, whom Stuart assumed to be in charge, took notice of him lying on the floor. "Looks like we got us a traveler," he said with a dark chuckle. "Makes sense," said a lemur in a suit and tie and lab coat, which had a hole for his big bushy tail, adjusting his glasses, "with how often we have a portal being used here, more of them from other worlds are likely going to be sucked in." "Eh, that's above my paygrade. As far as I'm concerned, she's just gunna help us make our quota just a little bit easier to achieve today," said the rhino who walked over to Stuart. Stuart squeaked, having missed being referred to as a she, and started to try and get up and run. His legs were rather wobbly, and he felt something tugging at the base of his spine. Before he could run, however, two vice-like arms grabbed him around his middle, and lifted him easily off the ground. "Enjoy your new home, little lady," he laughed out loud, tossing Stuart into the void. Stuart was able to shriek out a "NOOO!" before the air was ripped from his lungs. Lights swirled and flashed before his eyes and then, he landed on some grass outside. Stuart took some time to gather his breath and take in his surroundings. He was outside, with a few of the animal people prisoners. Some of them were already up and sprinting, some even running on all fours. Stuart blinked as he saw a man and a woman shouting at them while helping some of the prisoners to their feet. "Just run! They'll be here soon to try and capture us, so just run south. You know you'll have crossed the border when you get to the town there, now go!" the woman, a human with fiery red hair, was shouting this, carrying an automatic rifle. Her male counterpart was talking into some kind of radio, also armed. The two of them were wearing black flak jackets. "I th-think that there's b-been a m-mistake," Stuart rasped out, his throat dry. "Doesn't matter. If you stay here, you'll be captured! Just GO!" she said, grabbing Stuart by his forearm, and then shoving him in the direction the others were running. Confused and terrified, he started to run. He was still wobbly, and there was something tugging at the base of his spine. As he ran, he saw his hands poking out of the sleeves of his navy blue coat. He had just gotten off of work and there was a flash of light, and then all of this happened. He stopped when he saw that his hands were now more like a combination of human hands and some kind of paws, coated in black fur. Instead of fingernails, there were little sharp-looking claws. It was as his hands that he noticed there was something black in his field of vision. Crossing his eyes, he saw a pink tip, just barely. Feeling it with his hands, he realized that he... now had a muzzle. A series of gunshots and more of the prisoners rushing past him startled him back into a full, if clumsy, sprint through some kind of foliage. He kept tripping on roots, realizing that his shoes were no longer on his now smaller, paw-feet, also covered in black fur. Panting and crashing through the greenery, branches snapping in his wake, Stuart popped out of a bush and onto a sidewalk. Looking up, he realized that he was in some kind of a town, and that it was around noon, wherever this place was. It had been just after sunset when he had gotten off of work. Stumbling about, he paused as he took in the scope of the size of the buildings and even the passing cars on the street. They were all massive. Then he passed by someone tapping away on their phone, a man in a grey hooded sweatshirt. Stuart stared with his mouth open. The man was a giant, and from where he was standing, Stuart thought that maybe his head came up past the man's knees. The man looked away from his phone and spotted Stuart, his eyes going wide. "Are you okay?" he asked, sounding genuinely concerned. "Uhm..." Stuart bit his lip and looked around, spotting off in the distance one of the prisoners talking to a police officer who was also a giant in comparison while more ran out from the brush. More officers were pulling up as the stream of prisoners became a trickle, followed by the two human-sized humans in their flak jackets, who were both hooting and hollering in celebration. "I don't... know what's g-going on... I'm... lost," Stuart said, only now noticing how high-pitched his voice was. He flinched when the man put his hand on Stuart's shoulder and started to guide him towards the police and prisoners. "It's going to be okay, miss. You're in Paltalia now. You're safe here, little one." His voice was soft and soothing, which did help Stuart to calm down, but he did take notice of being called 'miss'. Feeling himself, Stuart learned three things right there. One, he was completely covered in fur, that was mostly black. The second, he had a big bushy tail that was mostly black, but had a bright white stripe going up the middle and presumably, up his back. Said tail was the only thing keeping his pants up, apparently having burst out the back of them during his transformation. And the third... he was now physically a she. Stuart's vision blurred as his eyes filled with tears, still walking towards the police and assembling news crews. (Chapter 1) Sarah Radcliffe finished some last minute brushing and looked herself over in the mirror. She saw an, admittedly adorable, skunk woman staring back at her. Cute little pink button nose on the end of her muzzle. Fierce green eyes looking out from the sea of black fur. The tuft of white fur on top of her head neatly combed and parted on the left. Her smart black skirt suit with lavender pinstripes looking fashionable, complete with her white blouse. She grabbed her black purse and pulled the strap over her left shoulder, before heading out her apartment door, locking it behind herself. It had been three years since Sarah, formerly known as Stuart, had unintentionally immigrated to this dimension. To say that it was strange was an understatement. At first glance, things didn't look too different than the dimension Sarah was originally from. Cars drove down the city streets, stopping at traffic lights, with people crossing at crosswalks from one sidewalk to the next, everyone on their busy ways. But then the scale of things became apparent, as this was a world built with giants, known as Amazons, in mind. The second glaring difference was the level of technology. It was definitely more advanced than what Sarah was originally used to back home. Not flying car and intergalactic space fleets advanced, but still very much impressive. Like robots and nanobots, and holograms being the semi norm here. And then there was the people. Obviously, one must start with the giant Amazons. They looked like ordinary humans, aside from their massive size, that made someone like Sarah look like a small child in comparison. Then there was another group, called Inbetweeners. They were not as tall as the Amazons, but they were certainly taller than the third grouping. The Littles, of which Sarah found herself now a member of. Specifically what was now called a Littlefur. Thanks to what she had learned had been the Amazonian governments of this world making contact with other dimensions having a breakthrough in making contact with one that had lifeforms other than humans on it, which led to how she came to live in this world. Making her way down to the street from a flight of stairs that had been constructed with someone her size in mind, Sarah started to head towards the subway, on her way to work. It had seemed daunting at first in those first few days, learning about this world. She had been given schooling on this world's mathematical system, which seemed to be larger than a base ten for some reason. However, having been gifted at mathematics, Sarah quickly picked up on it, her skills as an accountant in what she had come to terms with as her previous life, landing her a decent paying job. She had quickly picked up on a lot of things in this world. As she walked, an Amazonian woman passed by her pushing a stroller. The occupant of which was not a baby, however, but a grown man dressed like one. He was sucking on a pacifier and made eye contact with her, looking down and blushing. "Oh my goodness, aren't you just darling!" the woman said, seeing Sarah, who felt her hackles start to rise a little. "Thank you," Sarah said, using her best customer service voice, and continuing to walk along. In this world, it was apparently commonplace for Amazonians to "adopt" littles and treat them like very small children, toddlers, or babies. From what Sarah had learned of other countries, she knew that she was lucky to have made it to Paltalia. There were some countries where all littles were required to be adopted, and some where they could be treated like pets instead of children and bred as such. And portal littles, those from other dimensions, were highly sought after. And now little furs were added to that list as well. In Paltalia, however, things were different. For starters, a little could not simply be snatched off the street to be adopted. Oh, littles could still be adopted, but there was an entire process for it. And one of the requirements is either documented assent to it of their own free will, with no evidence of duress or hypnosis or such present, which was actually quite the tedious legal process. The second, which was just as tedious, was proving that the little in question could not handle maturity. That required documented proof of things like the little wetting or messing themselves, harming others in a non-self-defensive fashion, or just being incapable of caring for themselves. She reflected on her saviors, two littles who were members of a secret underground group dedicated to freeing littles. They called themselves The Robins. Apparently, they had gotten wind of a large shipment of little furs coming in, and somehow hacked into the computers of the company that was generating the portal, causing the opening here in this dimension to open up near the border of Paltalia instead of the prepared facility in the country to the north, Vintikoi. All of the little furs, Sarah included, had successfully made it across the border, and been immediately granted asylum by the Paltalian government, despite some political chest-pounding from their neighbors to the north, who viewed it as terrorism and theft. Within a month of being housed in a shelter set up for little furs, Sarah, still going by Stuart then, had applied for, and been granted, citizenship. The reason for the name change had been evident after she had read a newspaper where a little who identified as the sex had that used against them in the case for their adoption. It had actually been a smaller matter in the case, and the little had won said case, but only just barely. Stuart was determined to be a survivor, and so had requested the name change. She also made great emphasis on referring to herself as female and even to think of herself as female. It had taken a while, but she had managed to do it. Every day, she meticulously made sure her fur was well groomed, that her apartment was spotless and the rent paid for on time every month, and was polite to everyone she interacted with, no matter how unpleasant. She regularly exercised and dressed sensibly, not wanting to give anyone a chance to call her maturity into question. Another reason Paltalia was one of the better nations for her to have ended up becoming a citizen of was how adopted littles were viewed legally. In many countries, an adopted little was viewed as a child... but also adult enough to allow their "parents" to expose them to things of, or use items of, a sexual nature. What Sarah had read in her research had made her sick. There was even a degree of acceptable violence allowed, mostly in the form of spankings, some of which were outright brutal. And then there were the surgeries to modify their little to make them more babyish, like teeth removal, or taking away their ability to talk or walk. None of that was allowed in Paltalia. When a little is adopted, they are not viewed as property or as a pet, and certainly not as an adult. They are legally a child, with all of the exact same protections as actual children and babies. This means all of those surgeries and physical abuse and sexual exposure are highly illegal in Paltalia. And the government very much enforced this... rather harshly. There were even some instances where adopted littles in what were deemed abusive homes were given back their freedom and autonomy as the decision-making skills of their "parents" had been called into question. And for the most part, Paltalians were proud of this stance their government took to protect their littles. That is not to say that there weren't some who disagreed. "Oh, where is a little cutie like you off to in such a hurry?" a syrupy sweet voice asked, startling Sarah out of her musings. She looked up to see the Amazon pushing the stroller had turned around and was now walking alongside her. "I'm on my way to work, Ma'am," Sarah said with a false smile, discreetly pressing a bright red button on the side of her watch. "Work? Oh, that's no fun," the woman said, sounding disappointed. Sarah took in the lady's details, storing them for memory for possible future reference. The woman in question was skinny, with long blonde hair and bright blue eyes. She was wearing a red sundress with a blue diaperbag over her shoulder. The stroller she was pushing was seafoam green and, as Sarah took notice, could unfold to allow for a second occupant. "Actually, I find my job very enjoyable and fulfilling," Sarah said. "Aww, that's so cute!" the lady said, making Sarah wince. This was not the first time cute was used around her, nor would it be the last. "You dressing up like a grown-up and trying to act so mature!" Now Sarah's hackles were raised even more. "Well thank you, but I really can't stop to chat. I don't want to be late for work." Sarah continued to smile as she quickened her pace, before finding her path blocked by the strolled, the boy inside whimpering a little and sucking on his binky furiously. He was wearing a yellow t-shirt and diaper, and buckled in via a five point harness. With a snap of a button, the second part of the stroller unfolded, awaiting the newest occupant. "My little Geoffry's stroller here can seat two, as you can see. Maybe I could give you a lift?" Sarah pressed the button on her watch again, knowing that doing so would increase the urgency of a response needed. "You're very kind, but I'm afraid that I must decline," Sarah said, suddenly finding herself having to leap back to avoid the swiping arms of the amazon. "Annabelle, it's not nice to try and play keep away from Mommy!" the amazonian said, in the syrupy sweet voice. She lunged again, this time grabbing Sarah by her arm in a vice-like grip. With a triumphant look on her face, there was a loud authoritative shout. "HEY! DROP THE LITTLE!" The amazonian's eyes went wide and she did just that out of pure reflex, putting her hands up as she and Sarah both looked in the direction of who had just spoken. It was an officer fast approaching on foot, his right hand resting on his stun gun. "We got a notification from an alert system," he said, speaking to Sarah, who nodded. "That is correct, officer," she then pointed to the red button on her watch, "I pressed the button for the alert here on my watch when this woman started to follow me. I pressed it again when it became apparent she was attempting to abduct me." "Sh-she means to say adopt, officer," the worried lady stammered out, looking like a deer in the headlights, "Annabelle here was adopted last week and I indulge her a little by letting her dress like a grown-up, but then she started to throw a tantrum when I told her she couldn't keep the pretty watch she found on the sidewalk." Sarah was surprised at how quickly this woman appeared able to think up a lie like that on the spot. Thankfully, it was apparent that the officer was not buying it. "Miss, are you familiar with this woman?" he asked Sarah, who quickly shook her head no. "I have never seen this person before in my life, officer. I was on my way to work when she accosted me." "YOU LITTLE FIBBER!" the lady screeched, turning on Sarah. The officer shouted for the woman to freeze, but she was in full frenzy mode and tried to grab for Sarah. All of a sudden, she fell to the ground and started to shudder, the plastic disk from the officer's stun gun planted firmly on her back. Sarah smiled despite of herself, and the boy in the stroller looked pleased. The officer radioed in what had happened, and soon a squad car arrived. The lady was a little out of it, but cognitive, and placed under arrest for attempted abduction and assault. She was handcuffed and put in the back of the car, and LPS soon arrived to tend to Sarah and the boy the woman had called Geoffry. Taking the time to do so, Sarah pulled out her phone and tapped on the screen. It rang for a bit, before it was answered. "Hello there, Mr. Devereaux," Sarah said to her boss, "I'm calling to let you know that I am unfortunately going to be late to work. There was an incident and I might have to go down to the police station and give a statement." "Oh my goodness, are you alright Sarah?" he asked, sounding concerned. Sarah smiled, having liked her boss since the day he had hired her. For an amazon, he and his wife both were alright in Sarah's books, not that that meant Sarah trusted them completely. Still, he always treated all of his employees fairly, be they little, betweener, or amazon. "Yes, I'm unharmed, but still, I'm afraid that being late cannot be helped." "That's quite alright, and thank you for calling to let me know." "Oh, it looks like I have to go. I'll be in soon, Mr. Devereaux." he said goodbye, and Sarah ended the call, putting away her phone. Already a small crowd had gathered to see what all the commotion was. In the back seat of the cruiser, the amazon was crying and screaming as LPS took custody of her little, mentioning about reviewing his case. Sarah hoped that he would be granted his freedom. It turned out, however, that she wouldn't have to go down to the station to give her statement. Especially when she remembered that pressing the button on her watch activated the spy camera that was hidden in the topmost button of her coat. Using her phone, she was able to upload the entire incident, caught on high quality, to the arresting officer's phone. Apparently, the woman had tried this twice before, despite getting the book thrown at her both times. This being her third and last strike, her sentence was most likely going to be a much lengthier one. Even moreso if her "adopted" little agreed to testify. Soon, it was all over, and the police and LPS, after giving Sarah a once-over to make sure that she wasn't harmed, packed up and left, with Sarah stating that she could get to work herself just fine. She did have to weave through the slowly dispersing crowd of lookie-loos, frowning when she heard a female voice tut. "Can't believe that those babies aren't going home with their new momma." This made Sarah shudder and make haste through the small forest of legs. She made it to the subway without incident and, sure enough, she had missed her train. She did have to wait a few minutes for the next one to arrive, during which time she kept a full 360 degree awareness of her immediate surroundings. When the train arrived, she swiped her employee card and was allowed to go through the little-sized turnstyles. She looked around seeing amazons, betweeners, and littles boarding the train. Some looked bored, others looked all around, clearly tourists. Those Sarah made a point of avoiding, as foreign amazonians tended to gloss over the laws concerning littles in Paltalia, and she didn't wish for another incident so early in the morning. Aside from clearly catching the eye of some of the tourist amazons, who cooed at her and one, a man wearing an orange shirt with white flowers on it, offered her some chocolate. She had politely declined, and soon gotten off at her stop. She walked another two blocks to her place of work, the headquarters for Snuggies Inc. They were a small but fast growing company, one that primarily manufactured and distributed... baby and little products. One of the few companies in the country that also now had a line of products, including diapers, made with little furs in mind. And yes, Sarah saw the irony of her working there. She smiled at Henry the security guard at the front desk and waved her id badge over the scanner in front of the elevator, granting her access. There were three, one for average amazon height, one for average betweener height, and one for average little height. She skunk little had the elevator to herself, unable to resist humming along to the smooth jazz playing from the speakers on her way up to the fifteenth floor where she worked. Due to now being over half an hour late, she felt it safe to check in with her boss, despite having already called. Sarah, ever the cautious one. Getting off to the sounds of chatter from employees of various sizes speaking into headsets or to their computers, dealing with calls to different departments or other outside sources. Overall, there were twelve employees in the company's finance department. They were overseen by Luke Devereaux, the CFO himself. Sarah nodded to Rebecca, a brown she-wolf little fur that Sarah suspected was the same one that had fought with the guards prior to their arrival in this dimension. Not that Sarah was going to say anything. Rebecca was more of a casual acquaintance then a full-on work friend, but Sarah kept most everyone at arm's length. Not looking where she was going, Sarah walked right into a pair of legs. This caused the skunk girl to let out an "OMPH!" and fall onto her bottom. Looking up from the shiny black heels this apparent amazon was wearing, Sarah took in the charcoal grey skirt-suit that they were wearing, before alighting on the face of one of her coworkers she would have been glad to have avoided today. Tiffany. "Oh my goodness!" the giantess exclaimed, reaching down and picking Sarah up under her arms to set her down on her feet. "Poor little thing, are you okay, Sarah? You didn't get any boo-boos, did you?" Tiffany asked, brushing her long red hair aside. Her muddy brown eyes searching over the skunk girl. Sarah rolled her eyes but kept her composure. "No, Tiffany, I am just fine. No injuries or anything like that. And you don't need to keep wiping off my outfit." Tiffany wiped off some more imaginary dust before stopping. Tiffany wasn't so much a bad person, but definitely an amazon who had some serious disproportionate view of the world. Basically, she seemed to view all littles and small children, and took it upon herself to mother and fuss over all five of the littles in their department. She would do things like bring in fresh baked cookies to give to her little colleagues, "help" them transfer their drinks into sippi-cups and bottles, check to see if they had accidents, "help" them to the bathroom for a potty break, and even "assist" them in putting on some tug-ups. None of which was technically against the company policy, but it was something that Mr. Devereaux continuously would have to discuss with Tiffany from time to time. Without hesitating, Tiffany lifted up Sarah's skirt and started to inspect her plain panties. Firs the front, and then brushing aside Sarah's tail to check the back, even tugging them open. Sarah and the other littles and little furs of the office knew better than to yell or cuss out Tiffany for this, as that would be marked on their records as an act of immaturity. "Hmmm," Tiffany said, letting Sarah's undies snap back and letting her skirt fall, gently patting her bottom. "No accidents yet today, but I still think that you'd be better off switching to tug-ups. That way you won't have to worry about accidents so much." Sarah found that it was time again for her customer service smile. "Thanks, Tiffany," the words tasted like bile in her mouth, "and I'll certainly take that into consideration." "Or you could switch back to diapers full time. That way, you wouldn't have to worry about the potty at all, and I for one would be more than happy to change you!" I'm sure that you would, Sarah grimly thought. She knew that Tiffany didn't mean anything sinister by it, but rather honestly thought of Sarah as a little girl who needed someone looking after her. She briefly recalled several occasions where Tiffany had put her into tug-ups, and Sarah had simply sucked it up, while mentioning in passing to Mr. Devereauz about what had happened. Tiffany had misunderstood the complaint and came in the next day, putting Sarah into a diaper, which of course led to another talk with Mr. Devereaux. Again, none of what she had done had technically been against the company policy, and Tiffany had been confused as to why she was being scolded. "It certainly is something to think about," Sarah said, hating the truth to those words. As contradictory as it may seem, free littles and little furs who diapered themselves were viewed as acting maturely. Facing their "potty problems" head on instead of pretending that they didn't happen. Still, that was one spot that Sarah couldn't bring herself to compromise on. "If you want, I could change you into one right now! OH! I even have some with those cute little fishy designs on them! They'd look so adorable! And you know that we're now manufacturing those personalized diapers! We can have your name spelled out in baby blocks on the waistband!" Tiffany was so excited to talk about all things babying-related. "Those do sound exciting, but I think I'll just stick with panties for now." Sarah saw the look of disappointment in Tiffany's eyes and rolled her own. "Now, if you'll excuse me, I need to check in with Mr. Devereaux." "Okay, I'll show you the way!" Tiffany said this, taking Sarah by the paw-hand and leading her towards their boss' office. Sarah was more than familiar with the layout of their department, but knew that it was best not to argue. Tiffany might think Sarah was cranky and need a bottle and a nap. Just like with the tug-ups, it wouldn't be the first time. "Here we are, safe and sound," Tiffany said, leaning down to gently pat Sarah on her bottom. "Remember that if you need me, I'll be over there." She waved to the direction her desk was in before giving Sarah a quick hug and letting go. Straightening her outfit, Sarah opened the door to her boss' office, glad for his standing order to all of his employees that they do not need to knock, as well as for the three size sets of door handles. "Good morning, Mr. Devereaux," Sarah said as she entered, smiling up at the gigantic man sitting behind his equally gigantic desk. "Sarah, I've told you, I prefer just to be called Luke," he said with a chuckle, motioning towards the little leather chair. Sarah took her seat and explained in detail what had happened. "That just sounds awful," Luke said, shaking his head. His thick black hair was trimmed short and parted. He was wearing a tan suit with a striped red tie. Overall, his features would have easily landed him jobs as a male model, but instead he chose to work in finances for a company his best friend had started out of their own home. "It was, but thankfully the police were quick to respond," Sarah said, feeling better and letting go of a ball of anxiety she hadn't realized had formed in the pit of her stomach. "I couldn't help but hear Tiffany's voice just before you entered," he said, looking uncomfortable and shifting in his seat a bit, "did she... step over any lines again today?" "Well... she did check to see if I had an accident, and recommend that I wear... uhm... tug-ups, or diapers," Sarah said, feeling the blush beneath her fur. Luke sighed and nodded his head. "I'll have another talk with her. She already put Rebecca back in tug-ups a little while ago 'just to be safe'," he said, his voice revealing his incredulity. "Of course, since she was reported having a small accident, she will be required to wear them for the rest of the week... and Tiffany has promised to help make sure to check and see if she needs any further help." Sarah winced and nodded. Sometimes an accident was unavoidable, like a little trickle or squirt on the way to the bathroom. "That does explain why she is in maternal overdrive this morning," Sarah joked, making Luke let out a rumbling chuckle. "Alright, if you feel up to working after your ordeal, you can get started right away. And don't worry, you won't be docked any pay for something that was out of your control," Luke said. Sarah thanked him and left, heading towards her own desk. Luke Devereaux was a good man, and his wife a good woman. They both believed that mature littles and little furs deserved the very same rights as amazons and betweeners. His wife, Maria, was known to help organize protests for little equality back in college, and still advocated for them to this day. They did both also believe that a little that proves that they cannot handle adulthood does need to be cared for and given love and support, which did ruffle Sarah's fur a little, but she would take her interactions with them both, as Maria enjoyed stopping by from time to time, over someone as baby-crazy as Tiffany. And, thinking back to the attempted kidnapping not too long ago, Sarah was willing to put up with Tiffany's molly-coddling over that insane lady as well. Shaking her head, the skunk-girl typed in her password, and logged on, beginning her routine processing of expense reports. Every few seconds, she could hear Rebecca, who sat right across from her, crinkle a little as she shifted in her seat. So that chapter was a LOT longer than what I normally write! But it sure was a lot of fun, which is par for the course of all my projects! Please consider taking the time to leave a comment or review, as they really do just make my day! And thank you for reading!

Prologue 19 Years earlier. "Sarah, I know you don't want me to leave but I want a better life for my child, I don't want her to grow up thinking bad about little's." "Liam little's have it better now then when we were kids, I know you still don't like how some are treated but there is not much we can do." "REALLY SARAH? DAD OWNS THE BIGGEST COMPANY THAT MAKES LITTLE DIAPERS, TOYS, CLOTHES, AND FURNITURE. WE ARE RICH WE CAN MAKE CHANGE BUT YOU AND DAD REFUSE TOO!!!!!" "Liam please calm down I don't need the stress we both know you mean well, why do you think I had the idea to go?" "I'm sorry Ella, I am trying not to yell anymore." "Ella, Liam I will make you a deal when dad gives me the company, I will save your share of it. Liam as long as you bring your new son or daughter to see me that's all I ask please?" Liam sighs knowing his sister means the best but is still too young to fully understand. "Ok deal once our child turns 18 we will come back and stay here if all parties want too." "That is fair Liam. Then I guess Liam and Ella its goodbye for now I'll miss you both." "Bye Sarah I'll miss you." "Bye my great sister in-law we will both miss you. bye for now but not forever." Both having said their goodbyes walk through the portal to Earth to start their new life. Present day. Chapter 1. 12 Hours earlier before the trip to see Sarah. "Mom where is my suitcase I need to pack some more clothes before we leave." "Amelia really? You have three so far you don't need anymore, we don't have a lot of room as it is." "Amelia listen to your mother, we can't take that much stuff we have a limit to what we can take with us to see your aunt Sarah. She said she will come pick us up once we get to her Dimension and take us out to eat. Remember Amelia once we get there, we will be a lot bigger, I was 13 feet before I left, and your mom was 12 almost 13 feet too and we were taller than most bigs. Both me and your mom think you will be maybe 12-13 feet, but we don’t know." "I know dad I just can’t believe you have a sister in the other Dimension, why didn't you tell me before?" "Me and your mom wanted to wait tell you were 18 before we took you to see her." "I know I'm a big, but you didn't have to wait to tell me you know." "sweetie we didn't think you would be ready tell you were older, but we are sorry we didn't tell you." "It's ok just please don't keep secrets from me." "We won't keep anymore secrets from you, from now on Amelia does that sound fair." "Totally." Amelia and both of her parent's pack their bags in the car and go grab some breakfast getting ready to leave in a few hours. "Mom can we have pancakes before we go?" "Sure, let me make a few you want anything on them?" "No mom I'm fine with plan." Amelia mom gives her and her dad some pancakes with butter to eat for breakfast, then sits down herself and starts to eat hers. "Mom can we get a few things from town to give to Aunt Sarah as a gift please?" "Sure, once your father and I are ready ok, go meet us in the car we will be out soon." "Ok mom you and dad hurry up." Amelia heads to the car and gets in the backseat to wait for her mom and dad. God, I hope they don't take forever I really want to get aunt Sarah something but what would she like? Hm I'll have to ask dad she is his sister after all. "Liam are you sure this is a good idea? I mean she has never been there, and we only told her about her aunt a month ago." "Ella it's ok I think she is at least old enough to know who my family and your family are. even if your family are bad people." Ella sighs loudly. " I know Liam that's why I hate my family. What they do to little's should be illegal." "Let’s just try and not be around your family too much ok Ella, lets meet them at the mall or somewhere public." "Sounds good dear you ready." "Yes, dear let’s get going to town." All Liam can think about now is how Ella's family will react when they find out she has a kid now. Ella can’t help but think to herself how her parents will react to Amelia, and to the fact we are visiting Sarah more then them. Ella and Liam make their way to the car and hope in and buckle up. "ok Amelia where do you want to go?" "Well um dad what does Aunt Sarah like?" "Well get her something that means a lot to you I'm sure she will love it cause it's from you." "How about I get a photo of us and fame it and give it to her?" "That sounds perfect dear let’s get her that." "Thanks for the help dad." "No problem Minnie." Liam says has he laughs a bit to himself. "DADDDD don't call me that I'm not 10 anymore." "Minnie be nice to your dad." "Not you too mom. I can't win, can I?" "Nope dear me and your dad always win." Ella says as she chuckles As the car takes off dad drives them into town to get a good family photo and get it famed he stops by the photo studio and asks how long the wait time is for one photo and gets told it can be done right away. Liam Ella and Amelia walk in and are sat down right away. "Make sure you smile. Now say cheese." "Cheeseee." all three say at once. After its done Amelia finds the perfect frame for it. "Mom Dad can we get this one? It says it can't break." "Sure, that way no matter what Sarah will always have it." "Ok get in the car Minnie." "Mom pleaseee. At least don't do that in front of Aunt Sarah." Both Liam and Ella laugh knowing she hasn't seen the back of the photo. The amazing family jumps in the car and heads home to finish getting ready for the trip tonight, knowing it will take about an hour to get to the portal and that they will be arriving just when it's just starting to turn night, so they can meet Sarah then head to her house to sleep and hang out in the morning. Amelia thinks to herself on the ride home about meeting her Aunt. I wonder what she is like or how tall she is dad has not told me much about her other then her and dad are rich on the other side of the portal. Guess I'll find out tomorrow morning not sure I'll be able to stay awake tonight. The family gets home and Amelia heads to her room to chill for the rest of the day waiting for 10 pm when they leave to go to the portal. "Ella I'm worried about Amelia she has never been on the other side of the portal, I don't want her to think different of us for leaving it." "Liam calm down please she will be fine no matter what she won’t change just because it has little's, if she is anything like me, they won’t affect her. Hell, they didn't affect your sister too. That reminds me did your sister ever get a little. I know the CEO of the biggest company that sells little stuff should have a little too." "Honestly honey I don't think she ever did get a little she thought they might slow down her work and she wanted to takeover dad's work after I left, and he told her she would be CEO." Liam and Ella spend hour's talking about Sarah the other side and Amelia hoping everything goes well. Amelia sits in her room excited to go to the Portal and see the United States a group of 60 country's that hate little slaves but have laws to protect everyone. As the hours roll by she cant stop thinking about her aunt and where she lives hoping her aunt likes her and the present she got her. 8:45 pm rolls around and Liam and Ella get ready to leave. "Amelia are you coming sweetie we got to leave so we can get there before 10 pm. We need to beat the traffic so we can get there on time." "Coming mom! Don't leave me I really want to go." "Sweetie we are going for you so we won’t leave you." "Ella Amelia you both ready?" "Yes dad." "Yes dear." Amelia and her parents get in the car and start the hour-long drive to the portal to go to the U.S on the other side. "Mom is it ok if I take a nap?" "Yes, go ahead you might need it, I'm not sure what your aunt has planned but it might be a good idea." As Amelia takes a nap her parents talk about what Sarah might have planned when they get to a stop light, they go once it turns green but both of them never see the drunk driver in the semi before he hits them cutting the car in half killing both her parents instantly, then slamming the seat into her face breaking bones waking her up for a split second before her half gets tossed into the pole break the car more and causing her seat belt to fail and toss her from the car back first into a tree. Amelia starts to come to in the back of the ambulance. "Wha....." She passes out and her blood pressure drops low and she goes into shock before the Ambulance works knew what happened. "Give her fluids to increase the amount of fluid in her body QUICK!! We need to keep her alive tell we can get to the hospital. She’s going into hypovolemic shock!! Drive as fast as you can to the one by the portal it has the best tech go 100 MPH if u need to just drive faster!!!" "Quick pass me some saline and some large bore needles we need to keep her alive tell we get to the hospital!" "Quick use the anti-shock pants. We need to keep the blood up near the heart as much as possible." "Mack she’s losing too much blood and I can't tell what is broken and what’s not." "Jimmy breath ok? we need to just keep her stable. GORGE DRIVE FASTER GET A ESCORT IF YOU HAVE TOO!!!" " We got one Mack and we can’t go faster I'm topping the speed. We only got 5 miles tell we get there, I already radioed them and told them to get the ICU team ready and get the best tech." The ambulance pulls up to the hospital and there are over 20 doctors and nurse's waiting to help. they get Amelia out of the ambulance and into the hospital and up to the ICU and start to work on her the best they can. "Dammit do we have any info on her anyone?" "Sorry Dr Howard both her parents were killed on impact and all the info we can find is she has a Aunt in the U.S." "Your shitting me? Crap get me the hospital director and call the lawyer and tell him to meet me in the director's office quick. Keep that girl alive while I'm gone do whatever you can." Dr Howard runs as fast as he can to the director's office hoping they can save this girl. "Jean I need your help Sally is on her way too we need to make a call and now." "Shawn what have I told you about calling me Jean?" "Find out who Amelia Holloway's aunt is quick we don't got much time." "Was she the one that just came in?" "Yes, now hurry!" "Jean Shawn I'm here what did you want?" "Sally get a transfer order ready to move a patient though the portal to U.S." Both Sally and Jean scream what at the same time. "You’re kidding, right?" "No, I'm not now find her aunts number." "I already did once you said her last name, I knew who it was...." Sarah Holloway sat on the top floor of her building look at quarterly reports seeing a 7 increase in sales this quarter. "Miss Holloway, we have a hospital from Earth on the line. What do you want me to do?" "A hospital from Earth? put them through I'll take it in here." "Umm is this Sarah Holloway? "Yes, may I ask why you are calling?" The director sighs hoping this goes well. "Well I'm Director Jean I have my chef Doctor Shawn Howard and I also have our hospital lawyer Sally. We have a problem here and we need your help and it is a matter of life and death." Sarah starts to get really worried knowing what might be coming next. "Who is it? Who is in the hospital?" "It's your niece Amelia. She was in a drunk driving accident and sadly I'm sorry Miss Holloway. But she’s the only one out of both her parents and her." Sarah can help but break down crying knowing her only family may die. "Miss Holloway?" "It's fine tell me what needs to be done money is not a option ok?!?!?!" "Miss Holloway, we need you to sign some papers or give us a verbal ok while its recorded so we can send your niece to the U.S. to get help. Her only hope is the Nantes now." "DO IT NOW I DON'T CARE WHAT IS NEEDED OR HOW MUCH JUST DO IT!!" "Yes Miss Holloway goodbye for now." "You heard her Shawn get her to the portal now!" Shawn runs back to the ICU and gets ready for chaos. "EVERYONE LISTEN UP! Get her and everything we need we are running to the portal to get her to the hospital in U.S!" "Umm jean." "Yes, Sally I know I'm calling the other hospital now to give them the heads up and to get a team ready and normal Nantes." "I wish Amelia and miss Holloway the best of luck they will need it." "Me too Sally Me too." Howard and his team wait at the portal door for them to be given the go to push he through it. At last they are given the green light and they push her through to the other side hoping she may live but knowing she has at best a 10% chance to live. Everyone hopes she can come back and bury her parents soon. "Jessica tell the pilot up time to start the helicopter up now I'm going to the hospital by the portal and tell him there are no speed limits today." Jessica has never seen her boss like this and is scared but does what she says. "Yes boss" Jessica gives the pilot the heads up as Sarah leaves to head up to. "Joe top speed to the hospital now I don't care about any rules I'll fix it my niece might die so MOVIE IT." Joe knows he needs to go stop speed fearing the worse for Sarah's niece. "Yes, boss right away." Both Joe and Sarah head to the Hospital as Amelia gets taken inside to the waiting team of doctors trying to save her life.

Disclaimer: I’m posting a little outtake and sneak peak of what my next story is going to be after ‘A Little’s Life’! The story won’t be in the ‘You’ pov but this was just a fun little idea I had where you can place yourself in the main character’s shoes! I may end up putting this in the actual story later on but I’m still deciding on that. However, enjoy in the meantime and tell me what you think! OoOoo Your incontinent now. The sensation is there when you need to go but the desire to hold it in is no longer present. You release your bodily fluids into a thick oversized article of clothing around your lower half for the pleasure of another and absolutely love it because that’s what she loves. Your Mommy. She loves when you wet yourself and even more when you mess. There’s a thrill of excitement and the maternal pleasure mixed with a scheming sparkle behind her cloudy blue eyes that makes every cold and soggy moment worth it. “Tickle me surprised, that can’t be… y /n?” a voice called out in the distance directed at you but can’t look away from the screen because Mommy said good girls and boys watch Soggy Froggy and Soggy Froggy won’t let you go until your diapers are as soggy as each other’s which is never a problem. “Oh, y/n doesn’t answer to that silly name anymore.” Mommy laughed with a wave of her hand. “It’s good to see you out and about!” “I see you have finally broken the unbroken.” “It’s just the power of the Revamp.” The person sounds impressed and you can’t help but feel pride. It had taken a lot of work to undo all of the damage caused by your own selfish wants and desires. You had been a spoiled brat, demanding more and more unrealistic expectations like the rights to make your own decisions and have a mind of your own. Hah! As if! You were just above five feet tall and that hardly constituted an adult plus the fact you were nearly thirty eight years old with a full time job? Someone had been pulling the piss out of you, fueling your delusions for so many years. It was a relief when Mommy finally stepped in and if not for the the Revamp, you never would have seen the beauty and joy of being re-diapered, having all control taken away and being reminded of what a dumb, immature baby you are with a pea sized brain made for nothing but an Amazon’s pleasure. And you couldn’t forget Soggy Froggy. A high pitched giggle escapes past your lips as Soggy Froggy ribbets out the song: Soggy Froggy likes to hop. Soggy Froggy likes to jump. Soggy Froggy likes to laugh and Soggy Froggy likes to dance! Do you know what else Soggy Froggy likes to do? Soggy Froggy likes to poop, just like you! Can you make a boom boom like Soggy Froggy? How soggy are you? Oh you were very soggy and that wasn’t the only thing. Your diaper was already bursting at the seams, ready to spill over but that didn’t matter. Mommy loved a good blow out and the messier the better, especially in public. It was the blush of your skin and startled look in your glazed over eyes that got her going every time. It is at those moments you recall the fleeting memory of the dignity you used to possess, how far you had fallen, which just added to the debasement that she made sure you wouldn’t forget. But it was something that you deserved and the Revamp was a reminder of that in the form of a grumbling tummy and expanding diaper every day. “Oh, y/n doesn’t respond to that name. Hasn’t in months now!” Yes, that’s right. No more y/n. Only y/n. “Hehehe!” You giggle and giggle and at Soggy Froggys request, allow your grumbly tummy to do what it is yearning for. There’s an audible crinkle as your diaper swells with warm piss, ballooning out nearly to your knees and it’s good you were in a stroller because you wouldn’t be able to walk otherwise (not that you needed to much these days). A pungent odor of stale urine stuck to the inside of your thighs and a freshly made warm bowel movement creeped up your backside in an uncomfortable, disgusting feeling. As the screen goes black suddenly, the episode is done and the iPad has disappeared from your hands tucked away in the underbelly of the contraption. “What a darling girl you have,” the woman cooed with her pearly white teeth bared in a way that reminded you more of the monsters hiding beneath your crib than a friendly smile. “It seems someone has finally learned the pleasure of diapers.” “Yes, well life is better when all you have to do is eat and play and sleep all day.” “And not even wipe your own ass.” “Precisely!” The two laugh, reminiscent of the whines of hyenas closing in on their prey. “Y/n was such a bitch back then. You don’t know how badly I wanted to stick an enema up their ass and watch them squirm and beg.” Hissed the mysterious Amazon. The eleven foot tall woman glowered down at you with sudden hateful eyes and you do not know what you have done wrong but it must have been bad because you was very naughty back then, very immature talking back to these Amazons who obviously were way more smarter and mature. Shooting a worried look to Mommy, she is not paying attention and you shift uncomfortably in the soiled smelly diaper as the harness harshly pressed against the sodden padding. You desperately want a change but know it is incredibly selfish to wish that because Mommy worked so hard, just like every Amazon, and it wasn’t fair to demand so much from a person. You want to scream against the inequality but a firm pat to your succulent crotch emits a loud squelch and the awful thoughts leave your mind. It reminds you of why you are in diapers in the first place and why you should be grateful for Mommy’s sadistic love and care. Just a dimwitted Little, your wants and needs don’t even come second or third or fourth to the much superior beings. That’s why you had a binky to reflect, keep quiet and remember why you are in this position in the first place. To remind you that you deserved every overflowing diaper, uncomfortable restraint and punishing hand because you failed at being grown up and had to be set back in your place. If a collar was a slave’s symbol of ownership and submission then a diaper was yours and Mommy held the chain. “Y/n has at least two bowel movements a day, sometimes even three and wets every hour or so! We can’t have them forgetting their place, can we?” The question is phrased toward you and shaking your head in response, you are unable to speak due to the ballooned pacifier between your lips and Mommy smiles down at you. Good baby. You read the praise in her eyes. Obedient. Silent. Wet and messy. That’s all you need to be to fulfill your purpose in life no matter how degrading and it wasn’t for my own comfort but for the Amazons' will. That’s what the Revamp taught every infected Little, the disease seeping into the nooks and crannies of your brain and stripping away any semblance of humanity you had left. Left in place were simpering, helpless beings finally having seen the light. The Revamp didn’t change who you are. Instead it forced you to admit who you’ve really have really been all along and embrace your natural self that society forced you to suppress. It was six months ago in a leak across the nation the Revamp occurred. In a technologically dominated society that could not function without the ample and quick use of the shiny and inventive gadgets, the dimension was in a panic. The solution to the dire problem was a revamp which meant the reworking of the entire systems and as they were powered back on twenty four hours later, Littles began to drop like flies. Infected from a mass hypnotization across the city by the Revamp, it brought out every Little’s inner submissiveness and utmost childish side. Finally you were able to see reason and to give yourselves over to what the Amazons’ had been campaigning for years: Dominance. The Littles are on the bottom diapered and swaddled in an Amazon’s care, being the weakest members of society and Amazons are on top because it was only the way it could be. The larger you were the more space you would inevitably take up but the Amazons had been pushed away and shoved in a corner for however many years all in the name of faux equality. But the Revamp had quickly fixed that, restoring the natural order to society where everyone has a definitive place and everyone is happy. You didn’t know until the Revamp that’s what you needed. A true Little doesn’t understand the feeling of freedom until on your backside with a nozzle up your bottom with your stomach being pumped full of warm soapy water by an Amazonian goddess. Relishing in the pain and discomfort, you accept the lack of responsibility, the lack of choice, and finally have a chance to let go of all the worries pent up inside which made you fully appreciate and value what a minuscule person you had become, even less than that. You have allowed the true rulers and natural leaders of this world to shine and rightly so and that was your doing - giving joy to another even if it meant giving up your own. It was the ultimate sacrifice. It is your final attempt at a selfless act to correct the selfishness you’d thrived in for however many years but your actions can never be forgotten. You can only move forward and do your part to contribute to the natural order of society by being less than you actually are, making yourself smaller in order to make the Amazon species bigger. You will accept your diapered life and permanent stench of baby powder and constant stink of your own mess while crawling on your hands and knees or awkwardly waddling always a step behind the much more intelligent beings. By sacrificing your own small and unimportant space, it allows for another taller and better person to take over. And that was the greatest pleasure of all time - well maybe second - that is after the worshiping and suckling of the Amazon’s milk filled tits and large domineering hands holding you down as you writhed in discomfort and humiliation. There was no greater shame than standing naked in front of an Amazon your age or younger as they bend you over and drag you around like a rag doll, thwacking your jiggling bottom and locking up your hairless neither regions that remind you that every semblance of adulthood, privacy, and dignity was just a foolish tale. That is when you're reminded of the evil, corrupted person you used to be when a tingle of excitement dances in a place that it should not be and only Mommy can decide when and if you will be satisfied because she is an adult. She is an Amazon. She is your everything, she is your world and the center of your universe. Without her, you would have been stuck in a monotonous nine to five job wasting your life away in this faux victim mentality while actively oppressing the true oppressed that are Amazons - your Mommy - the people who only want to care for you even after all the trauma your kind has caused, such selfish dwarfs you are. It’s so distressing you begin to cry until the warm familiar comfort of the soft and fluffy diaper is slipped between your legs and you're floating on a cloud in your mind and below. If it was not for her kind heart and generosity you would have been left waddling blind in the dark, leading a life only half - lived with dry undies and warm pillows but the Revamp made you see reason and Mommy saving you was just the cherry on top. “Aren’t you going to change them? They could get a diaper rash.” The stranger pointes down at you not out of concern but thinly veiled glee. You have forgotten your filthy state, sans clothing besides the completely brown and yellow stained padding that once was white and your bodily fluids have now crusted to your baby soft skin. “Oh, don’t worry about Y/N.” Mommy ruffles your hair. “Diaper rashes are a good reminder to help these troublesome Littles to remember their place. As you know if you give them an inch they will take a mile.” As Mommy spoke you could only giggle and squeal from behind your pacifier, suckling harshly to distract yourself from the stinging tears because somewhere deep in the recesses of your mind, a tiny voice screamed: This isn’t you! This isn’t right! You’re an adult! You have rights! They’ve brainwashed you! You want to listen to the voice but the Revamp is strict and its teachings are so firm in place that it keeps you captive in chokehold. Your eyes glaze over as another mushy warmth slides outside from inside you into your abused diaper and you know it’s the Revamp’s helping hand, a gentle nudge to remind you how far you have fallen.

Mouthwatering. Drool dripping. One glance around. Two glances. She’s in the clear. Reaching out her hand, leaning forward, forward, forward. Almost there, almost - “Hey!” The Little jumps, startled, and is yanked back in place by the collar of her romper. The movement is quick and caught off guard, the world dizzies around her and she stumbles backwards, falling down to the ground with a muted thud on her bottom, protected from the pain by her overly padded lower half. Goddamn it! She whines, quickly scooped up. Trapped in the strong iron hold of the ten foot tall woman, it is useless to fight. She was so close. It’s right there. Right in front of her. It just wasn’t fair! A sob escapes her chest, crying out in frustration but no one is concerned. The Amazon switches her to the other hip, settling her in place from high up off the ground. “No more wandering for the baby!” A man smirks and a round of condescending laughter rings out. Her cheeks burn red in a mix of humiliation and anger yet still she buries her face into the woman’s large firm bosoms, as soft as a cushion. The Little knows it is sick to seek comfort from her captor but it’s all she could to escape the mockery. “Do you see that, Buttercup?” The woman holding her, forces her head up, pointing at the end of the table where a plate of food sat - the very plate of food that she still salivated over. The plate of food that she had been so close to snatching. “Cheeseburgers are a grown up meal. You, on the other hand, are just Mommy’s tiny baby. What do babies like you eat?” The Little wished this were a rhetorical question because than she wouldn’t have to answer but the Amazon - her captor and Mommy was expecting one. And there was only one right response. “Babas.” She shamefully whispered, looking down and allowing her head of bleach blonde curls to fall in her eyes, hiding from the attention of the other giant people around. “That’s right.” The Amazon brushes the hair out of her face, tilting her chin up so she looks into her electric green eyes, mesmerizing, so bright. The Little gulps, instead shifting her attention to the shiny necklace around the woman’s long slender neck. “It’s okay if you forget sometimes,” the woman giggles. “Mommy understands that it is confusing to be Little. Weird people like to fill your head with silly thoughts. It’s a good thing Mommy is here to always remind my Buttercup of how little she really is.” A kiss to the nose, a pat to the bottom and the popping out of a pale, voluminous breast is all it takes to remind her of the situation she has found herself in. The onlookers coo, unperturbed by the scene of partial nudity because it was normal to breastfeed your child in public, in fact it was encouraged. Never mind the fact the child in question was a thirty-five year old woman who just one week ago was a normal (well, as normal as a five foot person could be in this dimension) tourist that had arrived for her dream vacation in a foreign dimension to escape her shitty divorce and shittier ex - husband. Now here she was. Diapered and wearing a strawberry printed legless romper with way too many ruffles that was obviously meant to accentuate her rounded bottom, it didn’t even bother to hide how the padding puffed out at the sides. Her hair was styled into a disastrous perm that didn’t look cute on anyone past the age of one. However, thing that get her the most pressed was that she couldn’t remember the last time called her by her actual name, Hannah, instead of the ridiculous moniker the Giant people had taken to referring to her as: Buttercup. “C’mon baby. The doctor said you are too toned. We have to fatten you up.” Without a moment to process, she gasps in surprise when her oxygen is suddenly taken away, stuffed with a mouthful of tit. The only way to properly breathe was to inhale and to inhale meant sucking which she did so reluctantly. It took a moment, careful to mind her teeth (remembering the harsh spanking from just the other day) and after several hard suckles, a thick creamy liquid came streaming out filling her mouth and lighting up her taste buds. The beginning is slow and she shuts her eyes as if it would make her disappear from this place, doing whatever she could do to get through the moment. However it didn’t take long for her limbs to lose their rigid stance and her body began to melt like ice cream into the Amazons soft touch and the Little wondered what she’d been so against before. Gulp after gulp, swallowing, moaning, yearning for more she doesn't even register as the younger Amazon switches her to the second breast. “What poor creatures these Portal Littles are. Forced to live in that corrupted dimension,” a voice comments with a shiver as the others agree. Another pipes up. “You know how I have always advocated for storming the Portal world. Those children need to be shown what real leadership is, especially when they have gotten in their heads that they don’t even need diapers -” “Imagine all of the accidents.” The chatter floats over head, too lost in a milk filled daze to even try to process what they are saying. “At least our Littles know what happens when you misbehave. Isn’t that right, Tulip?” The question is asked toward the other Little sitting at the picnic bench on her father’s lap. “Yes, Daddy.” She responds in a dainty voice that is very mindful, very demure. Tulip is sure of her place in this world of baby powder, diapers and no cheeseburgers. She doesn’t even sniff at the food covered table or glance at the rising smoke from the grill. There’s a squeal of delight in the distance, kids kicking a ball back and forth, a woman lounges in the grass reading her book and a couple strolls on by pushing a pram. It was just a normal family gathering in the park on this warm Autumn evening. Nothing amiss besides from the newly adopted family member who seemed to have trouble processing that she wasn't as big as she thought she was. OoOoo They sit further away from the group, dolls in hand and play silently, Buttercup not quite having mastered the courage to speak the first word. Something about the girl in front of her made her squirm. Her eyes were a vivid shade of hazel that had seemed to follow her throughout the afternoon and examining her closely now, she could see the olive tone within her skin and hair was blacker than the darkest night. Going off her best guess, the portal Little estimated Tulip’s age to be between twenty-three to twenty-five years old. It was difficult to tell with the padding around her bottom, not as thick as hers but still considerably uncomfortable to move in, and puffy dress that she kept having to push down out of her face. Also with the amount of fat pooled around her face, there was still a harshness, a structure to her jaw and frown line at the corners of her mouth that revealed her true age. “Are you only going to gawk? That’s not a very nice way to greet your cousin.” Cousin? Oh yeah. Cousins. They were adopted. The Little is surprised when she looks up at her for the first time with a scrutinizing glare. “My name is Ha - “ “No.” She cuts her off. “What?” “Your name is Buttercup just like my name is Tulip and we are so obviously cousins. Your Mommy’s name is Mommy and you are just a baby that pisses and shits yourself because babies are stupid and immature and don’t know any better.” The girl deadpans as if this should have been common knowledge and regards her with a sniff, turning down her nose at her. Hannah doesn’t know what she has done to get on this girl’s bad side. This was their first time meeting, even interacting with each other. How could she have pissed her off so quickly? She opens her mouth to speak again but doesn’t get the chance. The girl in front of her reaches out, grabbing the pacifier clipped to the front of her outfit that she had actively avoided using and sticks it between her lips much to her shock. Hannah goes to remove the massive rubber bulb which made her cheeks puff out like chipmunks when Tulip icily advises, “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Her hand freezes, half way there and slowly puts it down in her lap, heading to her warning. They look behind them, relieved to see the Amazons still in conversation having yet to take notice of their little set to. “You portal Littles are always so entitled and full of yourselves. Whining and complaining, ‘I don’t want to wear diapers! I’m not a baby!’ Blah blah blah,” she sneers, vehemently spitting out the words as if she had tasted something sour. “Your presence is going to ruin everything I’ve worked towards for the last five years.” Hannah doesn’t even take offense at the poor imitation of her voice because her focus is on the five years part. Five years. Her stomach lets out a revolting jolt as she tries to process this startling new piece of information. The Little had hoped this stint was a temporary thing, that the Amazons would be amused for maybe a few weeks or so before setting her free and she could get back to her regular life. But by her tone and Tulip’s hardened face, that was anything but the truth. “Us native Littles know what is expected of us. We’ve prepared for this diapered life from the day we were born because it has never been a question of ‘if’ only ‘when’.” Hannah lets out a muffled plea, begging for forgiveness over something she couldn’t even control. She finds it incredibly sad how these average sized persons spend their whole lives just waiting, just fearing over the prospect that they would lose everything they’d worked towards and themselves in a blink of an eye. How was that a way to live? “I have worked my way up to toddler status,” she states proudly with a haughty look on her face. “It’s taken nearly five years but everyone loves me. Everyone trusts me. However, now you are here.” The Little is terribly confused and pity’s the girl who seems so convinced that pullups is the most she can wish for. Hannah had dealt with plenty of mean girls in her life from high school cheerleaders to petty coworkers whose pastime was spreading humiliating gossip about each other people who were supposed to be their friends. Having developed thick skin from too many times being let down, Hannah was shocked to discover the twinge in her heart that the one other person who should have stood with her in solidarity, cast her aside. “Your horrid behavior is going to be the undoing of all my hard work because as Daddy always says, ‘when there is one naughty Little that means there are two.’ Everything you do will reflect on me and I may not be free but at least I’m not sitting in a shit filled diaper which,” she pauses, glancing down, “neither are you.” Uh - oh. Hannah gulps and it has become painfully clear that this girl - her cousin - was not going to be her friend. The padding between her thighs was cold and damp, having unknowingly pissed herself during the previous feeding which left her bloated and uncomfortably full. This perplexed Hannah because for having only consumed the woman’s breast milk for the last week, she should have lost weight but she had instead seemingly put on a whopping ten pounds which shouldn’t have been possible but it was the truth. Tulip glares at her, expectantly. She demands. “You need to shit yourself.” If her mouth wasn't stuffed full already, it would have dropped open. Instead her eyes widened comically, wondering if she had just heard what she thought she did. “You heard me.” Tulip repeats slowly as if she were a dim witted child and huffs out an explanation that she didn't seem to want to give. “Amazon’s love a messy diaper, nothing furthers their superiority complex more than that. You give them control and the suspicion falls away. Any crazy ideas your mommy comes up with won't spread to my daddy. Do you understand how important this is? I spent six months in Etiquette School unlearning my ABCs and I just got them back and would really like it to stay that way!” There's an hysterical edge to her tone, a hint of madness in her eyes that leads the Little to believe that she wasn't as put together as she portrayed. Slowly (tempted to raise her hands in surrender to show she meant no malice) did Hannah nod her head. It was as if a light switch turned on because in an instant, her lips curved up into a smile, eyes bright with a friendliness that she knew not to trust. “I knew you would understand!” She chirps. “Glad there is no misunderstanding.” Even if Hannah could respond, what would she say to this? The Little continues to watch her, waiting again with a not so right expression and Hannah realizes with dread that she is waiting for her to do it. Right here and now. She’d never willingly forced herself to go. Her bowels always just seemed to work on their own violation and was too late to stop the mass once it started. But, now as Hannah attempted, bearing down on her stomach, all it took was one push. A horrible shock went through her body, terrified that her system could be weakened so quickly in a short amount of time and moved into a crouching position. Panting, quick little puffs through pursed lips, she felt her sphincter open up, allowing a generously large amount of shit the texture of paste to come pouring out. It could have been a minute or two (time ceased to exist) that she remained in that position unable to control the ebb and flow and gave into her body’s natural urges and the padding swelled beneath her, hanging low. It was warm and smelly as the Little fell back on her bottom in a heap of exhaustion. She could feel right away the spread of her waste, soiling every inch of clean skin, getting up in the nooks and crannies of her lower half. She sat with her legs spread, unable to touch her thighs due to the hanging brown lump and wondered how much lower it could get from here. And it does. Tulip exclaims, screaming as loud as she can, “Daddy! Buttercup went poopy! It’s really stinky!” The whole park probably heard - no - they definitely heard and Hannah can’t take it any longer. She burst into tears. “Don’t worry, Buttercup.” Tulip smirked. “Just wait another five years. Maybe then you will have earned your way to pull ups. But then again, maybe not. You don’t want to get on my backside.”

Intro: Not long after I finished writing 'Seems Too Good,' I had an idea for a new story that's been percolating for the past six months or so. A few weeks ago, I was able to finally get some time to work on this new work, 'In-Between.' I currently am working on Chapter 18, and anticipate I'll hit about 37-40 chapters when it is completed. I've decided to go ahead and release it as a serial at this time, with the prologue I'm posting tonight, and then I'll post a chapter each Friday until I conclude my writing, when I might consider posting more frequently. I really appreciate all of my readers who have left so many great comments, voted on the chapters, and generally been very supportive! Please consider leaving a vote on each chapter and/or a comment to help this appear frequently in the suggestions on the main page! Special thanks to PrincessPottyPants for letting many of us write stories in the sandbox she created with the DiaperDimension! Please note that this book is intended for mature adults, ages 18 and above only. This story will feature diapers, bottles, and other adult baby content. If that's not something you're interested in I would advise you to take a pass on this work. I believe the story is more than that content, but it does feature that throughout the work as a main theme. There are references to my other works, but it's not required that you read them before hand to understand the story. If you do wish to read in order, I recommend this order: 1) Diamond Tours 2) Undercover Tour 3) Exchanged 4) Little Hope - Exchanged Book 2 5) Alterations - Exchanged Book 3 6) Seems Too Good I hope you all will enjoy this new work! Thank you so much for joining me on this new journey! Prologue: I LOOKED AT the mark my dad had made on my doorframe again and smiled with glee! Today was going to be the best day ever of high school! I might never have noticed if my friend Shawn hadn’t said something yesterday about it seemed like I’d grown. I’d given up hope that would likely happen anymore at eighteen, and stopped measuring, but here I was… finally!!! I was practically bouncing as I made my way to the kitchen and grabbed a breakfast bar and a bottle of water from the fridge. “Ready?” My dad asked while walking back in the room with a travel cup of coffee. “Yes!” I told him with a smile, “Can we leave now so I can go see the nurse before school?” He laughed, “I figured you’d want to do that. Grab your bag and we’ll head off.” I walked to the car ahead of him and opened the back door and looked at the seat there, or rather the lack of a car seat! I smiled as I buckled up and Dad drove me to school. He pulled up to the front where there was a little bit of activity already still a half-hour before school. “Have a good day Sport! I love you,” He told me with a good-natured smile. “Thanks Dad, love you too,” I told him as I closed my door. I walked up the steps to the school, dodging a few students who were definitely still taller than me! As I opened the main door, I saw one of the senior girls was dragging a boy not much smaller than me to the office with her hand grabbing tightly onto his wrist. The tell-tale wet spot on his front was not going to go over well for him inside the office... While I felt for him, the girl’s giggling and laughter over his misfortune spurred me to walk faster to the nurse to hopefully beat them there after a principal saw them. When I arrived, I found the woman I was looking for sitting at a desk that I could see over pretty well, except where a computer screen blocked my view. “Cameron! What brings you here so early baby boy?” I felt my gut wrench at that statement, but knew she used that tone with everyone who was too short to be a ‘Big’ to her. I forced myself to sound confident, “Hi Mrs. Giddings, I’m here to update my height records if you might have a chance to check?” Her eyes narrowed at me and I wondered if I had now offended her. “Well, you think you might have grown since the beginning of the year?” I nodded, “My dad and I checked last night.” “Well, step over to the scale over here. Take your shoes off first though!” I blushed, knowing that I did have shoes on that gave me an extra two inches, and stood bare-foot on the scale as she first read off my weight. “One-hundred-and-ten pounds… You are a scrawny boy, aren’t you?” She smirked at me. I shrugged, “I eat all of the time, just never gain anything,” I told her honestly. “Still, you might see about having some more fattening foods in your diet, add some more milk in your meals?” She suggested. I bit my tongue and groaned, knowing that she thought of me still at my old height… and what kind of milk she would have wanted me to have. “I’ll try,” I told her an easy lie. She reached behind me and pulled up an attachment from the scale that seemed anachronous in a way from the high-tech instruments that even a school nurse’s office had. I could see in the corner her automated changing table, an auto-feeder, and an older model of a machine that I knew would take off all of the body hair of a little with the press of a button once they were strapped inside… I shuddered as I thought about how many times that I had just barely avoided them! I felt a bar land on my head gently as she pushed it down. “Stand tall little one!” She told me. I did so, and she looked down to make sure my feet were flat on the scale’s surface. “Those feet are flat, right?” “Yes, Ma’am,” I told her calmly waiting her verdict. She stared at the digital readout above the scale for a moment and adjusted things before saying, “Well, I’ll be! I guess you’re going to grow up to be an adult here after all!” “How tall?” She smiled, “Seventy-three inches!” “So…?” I asked with a smile. “You’re officially no longer a Little, Cameron!” I smiled widely as she entered the information in the system and then looked at me, “I’m sad this is the last day I’ll see you in that uniform. If you brought anything else with you, you may go ahead and change?” I nodded and said, “Thanks!” before heading down the hallway into a bathroom that I found unoccupied. I quickly took the stupid clip-on tie off, followed by the slacks and button-down shirt. I was already wearing normal boxers, so I was able to quickly pull on a pair of shorts and a t-shirt with my favorite band on the front of it. I had risked a bit with already wearing regular tennis shoes, but those went back on with a smile that I wouldn’t have to wear the stupid Littles’ dress shoes I’d been forced to wear since elementary school. I looked in the mirror at my face and smiled, knowing once and for all I wasn’t in danger of being just adopted off of the street like my Little friends! Mom had been a ‘Big,’ but for some reason I had inherited short genes. I was never going to be as big of a ‘Betweener’ as my dad, but at least legally as a ‘Betweener’ like my dad was, I could have a future that didn’t involve a nursery and diapers for the rest of my life! I headed out of the bathroom, noting the now full hallways, and made it to my first class just before the tardy bell rang. “Mister Sylvester, why are you out of uniform?” The tall twelve-foot woman who taught English asked me. I forced myself not to be nervous as I craned to look up at her still towering at me even sitting at her desk. “I’ve just been to the nurse. Please check my records, you’ll see I’m no longer required to wear the Little’s uniform, Ma’am.” I was polite, knowing that she could still met out punishments that involved diapers and going back in my educational status. “Is that so?” She asked as a couple of large girls in the front row giggled. “Yes, Ma’am.” “No way, he’s still a Little. Can I take him to the nurse so you can get on with class, I’ll get him diapered, and send him off to a daycare?” Kristin, a total witch of a girl said. “Well, let’s just see what the records say,” she said. I watched her pull up the school’s student information system on her tablet and clicked through before tutting, “Well I’ll be, you did finally grow up, didn’t you?” She said to me. I nodded, “Yes ma’am.” “So, I guess this means you’re going to college next year after all…” “Yes, Ma’am,” I said to her. “Which one?” “Emerson?” I told her. It was a university a few hours from my hometown that would have accepted me as a little too. Fortunately, now that I had received a new official designation, I would be able to cancel my CARE exam that had been scheduled for next week! “My Alma Mater!” she said with a smile, “Too bad I guess that means you won’t be in Wenig. I was an RA for two years there.” She looked over at Kristin, “That’s of course where I met my little guy.” Fortunately, the school announcements started up then and I was able to avoid hearing any more discussion about the poor man’s fate. I’d seen him on several occasions in our class, dressed just in his onesie and a messy diaper. Kristin had especially seemed to enjoy getting a chance to dote on him. Whenever he was there she constantly cooed at him with baby talk, and worked to actively embarrassed him when he tried to hide behind his large stuffed puppy dog. ‘He certainly isn’t lacking milk in his diet,’ I thought while grimacing at the number of girls in the class who had nursed him while we would read as a class out loud. I made sure to pay attention as she gave us our final project we had to complete for the semester before our exams began in three weeks. I walked out alongside Beth; my best friend who was unfortunately only seventy-one inches tall. Her brown hair was braided into two pigtails on either side of her head like most of the littles. “So, no uniform, diapers during exams, or graduation now?” she said with a smile as she gave me a hug. “Congrats Cameron!” She said with a smile. “Thanks,” I told her returning the hug. Her plaid uniform dress with the required white blouse unfortunately labeled her as the ‘Little’ she would forever be. “I’m sorry this means we’ll be in a different dorm now…” She shrugged, “It’s not like you can’t come visit me?” I nodded, but felt my stomach be a bit queasy, “Maybe we can meet for lunch on campus each day?” “Already afraid to be around a little who can drag you down?” She teased me. There was a hint of truth in it that we both knew neither could escape. Now that I was officially a Mid, or a Betweener, it was risky to hang around Littles, lest I be labeled as one myself! Even ones like Beth who were nearly as tall as I was, and every bit as potty trained, could draw unwanted attention to me! I hoped her Betweener mother and Big father would be able to get her safely away from the graduation ceremony later that month. I was glad I wouldn’t have to worry about the gauntlet that the Littles usually faced as soon as the caps were thrown in the air! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Please let me know what you think so far! Thank you for reading! As always comments and likes are very much appreciated! (They help motivate me to keep going and get this completed quickly!)

Warning As with my previous stories, this one contains several elements inherent to the pre-established 'Diaper Dimension.' These include, but are not limited to: Diapers and their usage for their intended purpose Breastfeeding Non-consensual mental regression through various means (Including possible drugs, hypnosis, and/or surgery) References to surgery to achieve various nefarious goals Humiliation Giants, aka, Amazons or Bigs Predominantly female domination (some male) Babying of adults (perceived or otherwise) Experimentation on humans Kidnapping Coerced or manipulated actions through possible means of white lies, gas lighting, or incentives Mild language or use of explitives Depictions of death, illness, or handicaps Graphic imagery associated with any of these warnings This story has not been labeled as mature, due to a lack of specific references to anything overtly sexual, but this warning serves as a 'turn back' point for any readers who do not wish to read about the previous warnings. Lastly, this list is subject to change during the course of writing this story. While most of the plot is ironed out, more warnings may be added if needed. Hey everyone! I just want to say welcome back and that I am looking forward to completing this story. Pretty much as soon as I wrote the previous story, How an Elephant Saved Their Little, I came up with most of this plot. I will attempt to explain certain elements, but I expect that some background elements may be rushed or explained later, which could be confusing for some of you newer readers. Also, as it will be following a Big, some elements might be a little different than other DD stories, but if what I’ve seen on here is anything to go by, I think you all should enjoy a lot of the elements involved. Moving on, I’ve been watching the Olympics lately. Considering all that is happening in Paris right now, with my excitement in watching, there is a part of me that feels I should have at least included my DD Olympic story in the last poll. Still, I am still happy with writing this story and I have yet another idea for a story. As a future note though, I will probably include the original Olympic story in the long future (2026 at the earliest I’m guessing) at this point, but I’ll have plenty of stories until then as long as you all keep reading them. Next, speaking of the future, I will be trying an online poll for the voting of my next story. If I’ve set it up correctly, there should only be one vote per IP address. I will likely shut down the poll or delete it entirely once I have posted the results in the final chapter of this story as usual, but until then, I’m using this as a bit of a test going forward. It should be completely anonymous, so I think that will help garner more votes than before. Expect this to be included with the second chapter, which should be posted tomorrow or the day after. Also, as a bit of a side note here, I might be retconning something, but I don’t think I am in saying that the location for this story is in their version of Indianapolis. I have looked through all my notes, and due to my inclusion of ‘Queens Island’ in my previous story, I know it’s at least in that general area (being a few hours car drive away as mentioned in chapter 13), but I can’t seem to find an actual city name. I will fully admit that I wasn’t as organized back then with the locations in Libertalia, so it could be an oversight… like how I don’t mention a location in The CON series and retconned why later. I will investigate this much more thoroughly after my upcoming trip, but I just wanted to at least put that out there in case someone caught something that I haven’t at this point. Last but not least, I hope everyone enjoys the first chapter of this next story! Chapter 1: Sheets Bearing Marks of the Past Mildred and I were helping our precious Littles with their own bags to go to daycare tomorrow. The day would come early and between diaper changes, getting each of them dressed, and then out the door and into our van to take them to daycare, it would be enough of a challenge. At the task’s base, it was like wrestling with twitchy cute puppies. As a carer of the Littles under my charge, I performed my duties and remarked upon their cuteness, but that didn’t make the tasks any easier. Further, though, I had two other factors that kept my Littles more challenging than was usual in most cities of Libertalia. First, most had been regressed recently and were still coping with their losses from who they used to be. It’s hard to blame a Little for being upset of pooping helplessly in their diapers now when they might have once commanded a fleet of ships or walked down the runway in a gorgeous dress. Second, and more important to Safehouse 81 though, nearly every Little under my charge had been affected by some tragedy or had faced an abuse of some kind in their past. After all, being a safehouse for Littles in this type of society, we had to expect those sorts of residents under our roof. It was tragic, but we made sure each of our Littles were kept safe, were healthy, and knew they were cared for at the end of the day. Mildred and Penelope helped me out with them about as much as they could. Admittedly, of the two full-time employees here, Mildred helped to a lesser degree due to her Middle size, but Penelope more than made up for that and was essentially my second in command around here. She had already lightened my burdens recently by forming an attachment with Willy, a recently arrived Little who was escaping troubles of his own. Traumatized from his past and with only a stuffed animal, Tusk, to help ease his mind, I was glad he was feeling that relief here now at least. “Mildred,” I addressed to my shorter assistant currently stuffing Gina’s backpack, “make sure that she gets the ham sandwich without the crusts. She’s still particular about those kinds of things and the last thing we need to put on the daycare now is another tantrum from her if she... changes again like she did last week.” “Right, right. Definitely don’t want that,” she nodded back to me. “And the veggie chips instead of the nacho cheese ones, right?” I nodded and smiled over her increased awareness over the individual needs of the Littles under our care. She was still a prospective member of the staff, but her instincts were strong, and she had a good heart. Gina was spacing out again, experiencing one of her changes, a sad reminder of her own regression process, so now it was mostly up to Mildred to finish packing her bag and I was glad that she was taking to her tasks so well now. For the multiple backpacks I was packing, I finally looked down at Harry, continually perched and curious at the edge of the table where I was working. “Okay, champ… carrots or cucumbers tomorrow?” I wanted to give my Littles as many options in life as I could. Daily items or events like diapers and naptimes were non-negotiable under my roof if I deemed them necessary, but where was possible, I tried to give where I could. “Ummm… cawwots, pwease.” I smiled down at him and ruffled his hair. I was trying to instill manners in him after he came here over a month ago now. It had taken a lot of my patience, but coming from a Little smuggling operation, I couldn’t blame him for being a little blunt and rough around the edges. Still, he was making quick progress lately and I made a mental note to give him an extra cracker tomorrow when he got home from daycare if he wanted it. “Very good, Harry.” I turned over to Gina and wondered how the other Littles were doing upstairs. They were more regressed, but I still wanted to give them their options for tomorrow at daycare while they were likely still awake and playing with their babyish toys. Still, it was getting late, so I tapped Gina on the shoulder to try and get her out of her mental fog. “Gina? You in there, sweetie?” Gina turned around and grinned at me, her curly blonde hair twirling about as she did so, and her few missing teeth becoming rapidly apparent. She had been pulled out of the regression facility before they could truly deform her like her abusive original caregivers wanted, but the facility’s marks and effects on her mentality were still painfully obvious, especially when she was in this state. “Gina… do you wanna pick out the story tonight before bed?” I questioned further, now that I had her attention as best I could. Gina rapidly nodded her head up and down. “Uh huh! Maybe da pwincess one?” Her enthusiasm was near electric and contagious, but it still burdened my heart to see her like this. Working with her here and at the daycare, her incidents like these had dropped significantly, but it still hurt to witness when they did pop up. When she wasn’t in this regressed near-fugue state, her speech was unaffected and she held herself in an almost dignified way… or at least as dignified one could get while always holding her stuffed Octopus, Mindy. I had learned long ago to never try and remove Mindy from her arms. In a way, it just added to the tragedy of her story, a sadly familiar one that I had grown accustomed to over the years. Regardless, I was glad she had at least made a choice tonight. It would make her happy and that was my job here. Keep my Littles safe and happy. “Very good. I’ll make sure we read the one with Princess Lavendar tonight. I think she’s going to meet the gnome king and become the best of friends with him. Doesn’t that sound fu…?” The windows burst inward as two small black and shimmery objects were launched through them. Glass shattered and covered the floor. I immediately tried to grab Harry, Gina, and Mildred, but I was too late. The two blasts rocketed the whole house. More glass fell and I became dazed as men in black soon breached the house with a tremendous smash of my front door. The filed in one at a time and surrounded everyone as they knocked over furniture to clear their path. A single cabinet had fallen and partially blocked their way to the back kitchen though. Still, they then wasted no time and began hauling everyone together, upstairs and down. Even through my daze, I could see that one of them, likely the leader from the directions he issued out, had a very distinct snake tattoo crawling up one of their arms. I wanted to fight back, but I just felt nauseous, and my head felt like it was about to pop. Then, before I knew what hit me, that same tattooed man was pulling me to my feet. “You. We’re looking for this Little.” He shoved a picture in my face. It was a little blurry, but I quickly recognized it as snapshot of Willy with his stuffy. When I didn’t answer immediately, he shook the picture harder in front of my face and snarled at me. “We know he’s here from your database registration. Where is he?” Willy was new here, but he was now one of mine. I had made an oath to every one of my Littles and to the state that no matter what, I would protect these innocent smaller beings with my life. Being the leader of a safehouse often meant staring down the long barrel of threats from those who wished to do the residents here any harm. Such was the prejudice and malice of our world. Today however, was the first time a safehouse had been smashed into. Considering the high number of penalties against these men if they were ever caught, that wasn’t surprising, but regardless, my task remained the same. Keep my Littles safe. So, taking a deep breath and easing my nerves and getting ready for what was likely to come against me consequently, I straightened up, and looked at the man with the snake tattoo with about as much defiance as I could. “Those records are sealed. Only an admin or cop can access those, but anyway, the Little doesn’t look familiar.” My head lashed out at me, and the lights all seemed about 80% too bright from some reason, but I knew I had to keep up my defiance. Smashing the safehouse’s front window like that had set off a silent alarm. Help was on its way, but I still needed to play for more time now. “Hard to recall with the pounding in my head. You wouldn’t have done something naughty like that to a bunch of innocent Littles, would you?” I couldn’t help but taunt these men. If caught, I knew their punishments would be far worse than anything they could do to me. I had a few friends in the justice department, and I heard the rumors like everyone else. Dark Cliff Prison was a hole that every lost cause Little and every substantial criminal Big feared and never wanted to go to. For criminals like these, breaking into a safehouse was a one-way ticket right to their front door. Instead of pure rage as I had suspected though, the tattooed man gritted his teeth, groaned ever so slightly, and defiantly forced the picture in front of my face again. “I won’t ask you again. Where is he?” Before I could deny him again, I thought I heard a small groan coming from the kitchen. Not seeing either in the lineup of the resto f the safehouse in front of me, Willy and Penelope were in there still, and considering this tattooed man wanted him, likely dead or alive, I knew I only had one choice. So, hoping to press for more time and just hating the man on general principle, I looked back defiantly at the intruder to my house. “Screw you.” My words were direct and uncompromising. I had no intention of telling him where Willy was. With any luck, Willy would flee out the back. He was a Little, and that could be problematic, but he seemed to have some sort of strange luck or guardian angel on his side whenever trouble seemed to find him. Whatever the case truly was though, I just hoped they were with him tonight. The tattooed man didn’t take kindly to my blunt refusal of his question though and my insult of him after either. All at once, with one strike, his fist slammed into the side of my face. I fell to the ground. As I collapsed, Harry, Gina, and a few of the other Littles they were now gathering around me downstairs shrieked in terror. “Get the brats upstairs now!” the tattooed man commanded his men. “Lock ‘em in and hit ‘em with the smoke.” Four of his six goons nodded and at gunpoint, forced all my terrified Littles upstairs along with Mildred. They still weren’t looking in the kitchen, so I at least knew that Penelope or Willy was okay and moving around to escape. While the main tattooed man watched over me, his gun pointed right at my head as I managed to perch myself back on my knees, I began to try and figure a way out of this. Moments later though, even after thinking of a half dozen or so escape plans, my mind just couldn’t think straight, as I could hear the bang of a door and then a faint hiss coming from upstairs. A few tiny screams were soon muffled silent. Soon after, the men came back downstairs, alone. “Is it done?” the tattooed man asked insistently. “Yes, sir!” one of them answered quickly. “The Littles are locked away and the gas has been deployed. In such a confined space, they’re all out and memories of tonight will only be foggy at best.” “Good.” Seemingly satisfied that the majority of the house had been neutralized, the tattooed man then turned his attention back to me. “Now, your little ones are all upstairs and unconscious for the moment. Helpless,” he emphasized as he stroked the large knife on his belt. “Tell me where the Little known as Willy Galpin is, or things might just get nasty.” I panicked as I began to see the other goons begin searching the other floors and the rest of this one. Due to the elongated nature of the house and the debris left from the two grenade explosions previously, more furniture had been knocked over. It meant more obstacles for them and places to hide in general, and therefore the more time it took for the goons to search everywhere and reach the back kitchen. That being said, I knew it was only a matter of time before they did. Then, as if to answer my question about Penelope or Willy, I saw a speck of movement in the back kitchen. It wasn’t much, but I knew at least one of them were still here and actively moving about. If it was Willy, I was relying on his Little and likely scared nature to flee without question. If it was Penelope, I knew she would want to help me, being the good and loyal worker that she was in the safehouse, but I had instructed anyone who worked for me that the safety of the Littles was always a top priority. Knowing her, she wouldn’t defy that directive and Willy would be safe then as well. “Might still be upstairs… fifth floor,” I told the tattooed man with a sigh and look of defeat on my face. I was acting about as best I could, my right cheek already swelling from where the man had hit me. It was an outright lie, but again, I just hoped it would be enough of a delaying tactic for Willy or Penelope and Willy to escape. To my chagrin, just as the other goons went upstairs to fully check the house based on my suggestion, a near deafening squeak went off in the room. It came from nearby, and I had no idea what would have made that sound, except for one of the toys, but it didn’t matter. The goons practically rocketed back down the stairs and the one goon searching the dining room, about to move to the kitchen, ran to the noise as well. Curiously enough, I saw the backdoor pivot ever so slightly. Whoever I had seen move back there before, was now clearly on the move and likely gone from the house. I couldn’t help but smile in relief. “There’s nothing here, boss!” One of the goons reached down at picked up Eddy, Harry’s stuffed chimp. “Just this old, stupid stuffed animal.” The tattooed man groaned and only pointed for another goon to point their gun at me. Without a single word, he stalked over to the stuffed chimp, snatched him away, gripped the stuffy tight, and with fixed and deep fingers on its throat, snarled and tossed Eddy across the room. “You idiots! Go find Willy now! Move!” Everyone started to depart, but just as I felt that Willy would be safe, the tattooed man looked back toward the kitchen and saw the backdoor swinging slightly in the night breeze. “Wait!” Every single goon still within earshot stopped at once. “Did any of you morons check the back?” It was immediately evident that they hadn’t. The tattooed man groaned again and ran to the kitchen. “For the love of…! There’s a whole other Big back here and…” From the passageway to the back, I could just make out as his eyes darted all around. “You!” He quickly pointed to the clearly younger goon who had been tasked to search the first floor. Reluctantly, he jogged over. “Yes, boss?” The tattooed man picked up a bagged lunch and held it in front of the younger goon. “How the hell did you miss this?” The younger goon could only stare back at the tattooed man, clearly terrified, and unable to make a sound to save himself. “Someone was back here making their lunch for tomorrow.” One hand grabbed the younger goon and his other hand pointed sternly to the figure on the floor I knew was definitely Penelope with the more cleared debris between us now. “Here’s the Big… now where is the Little who belongs to this bagged lunch?” Before he had a chance to speak, another goon came from his previous searching of the upstairs. “Sir! There’s no one else up here! Fifth floor or otherwise!” The tattooed man shoved the younger goon backward. “You all!” he directed to his other goons, totaling about five, including the one who had just come back downstairs. “Find the Little. He can’t have gone far! You all better not fail me!” “Yes, sir!” the chorus of them rang out, saluting right before they dashed out the back entrance to find Willy. I hoped he could avoid them well enough, but I didn’t have much time to hope. With the other goons gone, Penelope very much unconscious, and the other members of my staff and the Littles being locked and apparently knocked out upstairs, I was essentially all alone. Before I could think a single further thought, the tattooed man growled and raced over to me. His eyes seemed hand picked from the bowels of the fiery core of the planet and as he picked me up, I felt completely helpless under his sheer power. The snake wrapping around his arm bulged with ease as I was nearly catapulted into a wall above his head. My feet dangled powerlessly off the floor. “Thought you could play a little trick on us, huh?” he barked at me. I didn’t say anything, and with a huff, the man tossed me back on the floor. “Stupid Big! You’re a traitor to your own kind!” He then spit on me and walked around me like a lion getting ready for their kill of the antelope. I swallowed as best I could in fear. I had delayed Willy enough that he had escaped. I just hoped it would be enough. For him, it might have been, but for the tattooed man, it was likely the worst-case scenario. With him still panting and grunting as he circled me, I didn’t make a sound, which seemed to only upset him more. In seconds after about his fifth rotation, he lunged in at me. That’s when the punches started to rain down on me. One after another. His relentless fury had been unleashed and I could feel the weight of his failure in capturing Willy outright as each fist slammed into my body. He didn’t even seem to care where he hit though, smashing nearly every square inch of my body. Even as blood squirted from my mouth and one of the open cuts now on my forehead over his black uniform, he didn’t care. In fact, as I began to turn into a bloody pulp, I could see a smile grow over his face. I felt a blackness begin to creep in. I felt like death had come for me. It wasn’t how I wanted to go out, but I had helped as many Littles as I could. I suppose there were worst ways… Just as I felt seconds away from the end though, the tattooed man suddenly stopped. Relief surged through my body. Only hearing about the beating of my own heart in my ears, I wasn’t sure if the cops had finally showed up. I felt they were much slower than they should have been, but regardless, I wasn’t being hit anymore. Unfortunately, my fear didn’t abate. Instead of purely stopping and running away from the cops though as I had hoped, the tattooed man, fists bloody and smeared in my blood, smiled. It sent chills down my back, and despite my pain, I could think of nothing else over the verry meaning of that cruel vindictive and playful smirk. If a cat could grin as it was about to swallow the canary whole, I imagine what I saw before me would have been exactly that. “Bring me the shot…” He said it with such finality to the younger goon. It was just ‘the shot.’ Nothing more. Like a serial killer everyone should fear and know about, it was so simple and yet so terrifying. But I could see the fear through the eyeholes of the mask the younger goon wore. His hands even trembled as he nodded and went to a case I had just noticed nearby. Producing a single shot with some kind of silvery substance, the tattooed man took it gleefully. It was massive and I tried to fight back. Clearly, I didn’t want it, especially based on the younger goon’s reaction, but my beaten body couldn’t do anything about it. So, with a sick and twisted smile, the tattooed man flicked the needle twice. “You want to protect the Littles so much? How about a taste, huh?” I was confused, but again, I didn’t have time to think. Without a single hesitation or flick of the wrist, the man turned the needle over like a dagger ready to plunge in my heart and thrust the needle straight down into my body. * * * “No!” I bolted upright in bed and clutched my chest where the needle had stabbed me that night. There was no wound… no pain anymore. Sadly though, it didn’t seem to matter. It had already been two weeks since that night. Our advanced Big medicine in our technologically advanced society had mostly cured me after the three days I had spent in the hospital. I still had a few lingering bruises, but I was considered a ‘miracle of modern medicine’ to even be alive as compared to even a few decades ago. I didn’t feel that way though… Sure, I was alive, and I could walk by myself now, so that was a bonus, but I had been having more nightmares recently about that night. Each one filled in more details from what I had forgotten about when I first woke up, and each was worse than the last one. I had in fact helped Willy and the others out, but I could still feel the tattooed man’s fists pound into me each night since I had come home. I could feel the heat of his body as he sat above me and beat me bloody. In truth, I was still very much afraid of him and so many other things now. But that wasn’t the worst part… All that was terrible. I will never deny that, and my diagnosed PTSD was going to take time to heal. I knew that and I had been told the same thing at least two dozen times by now. Unfortunately, though, as I lifted the sheets, I saw my larger problem. There, right by my crotch, was a soaked bed. It had only started at the hospital after my first nightmare about that night. The nurses were wonderful, and the doctor simply chalked it up to lingering ‘symptoms of stress.’ I hoped he was right, and for a time he was, but now, this was the third time in the past week… and it just seemed to be getting worse. My accident tonight looked almost twice as large as the first one I had on my last day in the hospital. So, doubt began to enter my mind and a single question plagued me every day; what was in that shot? I had tried researching it on my own, but I had no such luck. No answers… just more dead ends every day. Still, as I heard others begin to stir on the floors below me, I knew I couldn’t dwell on the situation. If I waited any longer, someone could see. A Little wetting the bed was a daily occurrence at Safehouse 81, and even a Middle could have the occasional problem, but a Big… that was just unheard of… taboo even. So, I gathered all my sheets, quickly stripped and wiped myself off, before running to the washer on the floor below me. While I stayed on the seventh floor, the rest of my staff stayed on the sixth. I knew it was a risk, and my pulse pounded as I trapsed down the steps to the washer there, but as I dumped in my sheets and pajamas, I felt finally… “Miss G?” I spun around and saw Penelope staring back at me. “What… what are you doing down here?” “Oh…” I tried to wrack my brain to think of an answer… any answer. My sheets were only halfway stuffed into the top loader washer, so the wet stains were very unfortunately as plain as day. “Uh… what are you doing up so early? Isn’t today one of your break days?” I tried to deflect. Penelope nodded her head. “That’s right, but I go jogging on my days off. You remember, right?” ‘Crap!’ I was still having a few memory lapses from right before that night. Considering that could be linked to my bedwetting though, I tried to pass it off. “Oh, of course! Right, right. You started… before… and all…” Penelope nodded, but then looked back at me questioningly and then even more so to the sheet behind me. “So… uh, is everything okay, Miss G?” I cursed my luck that this had happened the one day she had definitely had off in the mornings. Mildred and Jackie were on staff today for most of the Littles with us currently. After the assault, the safehouse agency we worked out of had given us a lighter duty in the area. Safehouse 82 would be taking in most of the Little not already under our care. Still, I knew I needed to give Penelope an answer. “Uh… just some stress sweats at night. Trauma and all that… you know?” Penelope looked at me with an odd look, and if I had been any more paranoid, I might have associated it with the look I gave myself to the Littles who didn’t believe the story they were being fed. Still, for now, Penelope seemed satisfied after another moment. “I see. Maybe you should go see someone about it?” If she suspected anything, she certainly wasn’t letting on, but still… to be frank, I was afraid to see another doctor. Given the unknown qualities of the shot I was given and my recent bed wetting, there were just too many unknowns in our society about the consequences of seeing someone so official. “No… I think I’ll be okay. Most of the crew has already been convicted or killed at this point after that incident at the warehouse with Willy and the gang they were all working for. I think I just need some time.” Penelope looked at me with a deep-set concern. I knew she wanted to help me… After all, she was the one that had called for the ambulance once she came to after the tattooed man and the rest of the goons had left. She sported a nasty bump on her head, one that was the aftermath of the furniture that had knocked her unconscious during the ordeal, but now, I could see she carried guilt over what had happened to me. I insisted I was fine, but her caring instincts were hard to quiet. She heavily sighed but then plucked her ear buds out of her armband. “Okay… just take some time if you need it… or if you ever want to talk, I’m…” “Thank you, Penelope.” I knew I was rather abrupt with my thanks, but it seemed to do the trick and Penelope gave one final reassuring smile and wave, and then trotted off downstairs. With her gone and my laundry in the wash, I quickly began my day and started to put another wet bed out of my mind. Gina, Harry, and the other Littles milled around their various cribs and beds. Not having any newborn Littles with us currently, the rest just required a few diaper changes. Of the five Littles with us still, it just so happened that each required diapers 24/7. Being a safehouse, it’s just how it was. Regardless of the start of my own morning though, I continued at my job like I always had. We received one new Little, Jonathan, who actually managed to pass the test to stay on the second floor, marking them as the most mature Little under our care here. Once he had settled in and started to mind his own business and reflect on his safety here like all others did, I went to work with the other aspects of Littlecare in a city safehouse. Jackie and Mildred were hard at work, and I quickly joined in with them. Mildred was a Middle but was one of our most diligent employees. Despite being the newest around here and considered an ‘intern,’ I was already considering offering her an official job in the next few weeks. Seeing her soothe Harry when he was running around and then tripped and started bawling, the few reservations I had with her were soon vanishing. The day continued much like that, and just as Jackie went back to her own home after her 12-hour shift, being only a part-time employee here, Penelope started on. She made quick work of making dinner for everyone and starting to plan out the schedules for the upcoming weekend. Everything was going just like it had before that terrible night, and I couldn’t help but smile to myself. Normalcy like this felt good. “What is this?” Jonathan asked as Mildred placed his tray in front of him on the table. Being the unregressed Little he was, he only required a booster seat at the table. Harry, Gina, and two others had been fed first, and two more had been fed after them. Now, it was just Jonathan and Ian. “It’s just some avocado, orange slices, and a bit of chili over half an English muffin. No tricks and nothing strange, I promise,” I said reassuringly to our latest charge. Mildred hesitated but I nodded her off back to the kitchen. I knew by now she could handle Jonathan, but I was already there to make sure that Ian at his food. The despondent Little slowly began to eat, but like usual, never made a sound. He had trauma like the rest of them, but unlike the others, his was written all over his body and actions with his never lightening mood. “So why is the plate a different color then?” Jonathan poked at his bright blue plastic tray with distrust. I couldn’t blame him. Littles were often subjected to the worst imaginable treatments out there, but still, he needed to eat while he was here with us. I refused to let a Little go hungry under my watch. “I promise that nothing is out of the ordinary.” Jonthan still looked at me with distrust painted all over his face. I sighed and I was feeling puckish myself, so I opted for the ‘nuclear’ option. “How about this? I eat a bit of your food, just so you know it’s okay, alright?” I could see the cogs in Jonthan’s mind already start to turn. It was a good sign, and I was glad that it at least seemed to be working. Bigs offering to eat a Little’s food was never a good practice or habit to get into. Sadly, food manufacturers more often than not slipped in extra chemicals to embarrass or even regress, temporarily or otherwise, a Little. Considering that Penelope had made most of the meal from natural ingredients, I wasn’t worried in this case though. While not as potent for us Bigs, laced Little food could still make for an uncomfortable following hour in the bathroom. Fortunately, though, Jonathan accepted my offer. The food was far too sweet for my taste, adhering to a Little’s preferences rather than a Bigs, but I got it down and Jonathan ate the rest of his food without complaint. Next though, was the staff and I’s dinner. Our food was pretty like what we had served the Littles, and while that wasn’t always the most exciting, I had learned long ago that Littles seeing something they could never have always been a bad idea. They could accuse us Bigs, or in Mildred’s case, Middle, of being unfair and withholding from them. So, we all then took a seat and began to eat our plainer food while the rest of the Littles were already asleep or happily reading a book or watching Adventure Sam in the nearby living room. The cartoon TV show was good for multiple mental ages, and occasionally, I even saw Jonathan peak up every once in a while, at it as ‘Sam’ traveled around our world and showcased the various animals and wonders of nature. Most Littles being from Earth these days, always gawked at the sheer scope and variety our world had to offer. Apparently, the woolly mammoth had been extinct on their planet for thousands of years. Here, though, it was just a trip to the zoo to see. Still, I could always see the wonderment in their eyes. For a brief moment, nothing else seemed to matter to them and I had to imagine that it gave them a sense of peace in a way. Still, with them settled, the rest of my staff, tonight only Mildred and Penelope, as Vivian was currently on vacation, seemed delighted with the food. For my own part, I sighed and wished for a good bottle of wine and some Itali food, but food was food. Interestingly enough though, as soon as the first spoonful of the chili hit my mouth, I couldn’t stop eating. I quickly ravished through my plate. Every crumb, piece of corn, and even juicy drop of the oranges at the end was a delight I just couldn’t get enough of. I had never experienced something so amazing in all my life. I was even sad to see that I had finished, but just as I set my plate down, having pulled it closer to my mouth to increase my speed of eating, I looked back at my staff. Penelope and Mildred were looking right at me, both clearly confused and maybe even a little horrified after what they had just seen. I quickly realized that they had witnessed every little detail of that event. My devouring had likely taken on an odd quality and one of madness or barbarity. I couldn’t help it, but seeing their faces, I knew I had to quickly play it off. I was their leader and showing weakness, in an already tense and shaky environment after the break-in, was something I simply couldn’t allow. “Whew!” I said exaggeratedly. “That was some meal, Penelope! I must have not eaten that much today. Just couldn’t get enough of it.” I tried to smile and joke, and while Mildred seemed to join in on the hilarity of the scene, I saw something lingering in Penelope’s face. Even behind her eventual smile, I could see something lurking there. Regardless though, the dishes were cleaned, all the Littles went to bed, and I made sure everything was set for tomorrow. It was still another weekday, but all the Littles were going back to daycare. They had been since the break-in, but tomorrow was going to be their first full day back, as opposed to the half days we had been adhering to for the past week and a half. So, with all that done, I closed my eyes and drifted asleep. * * * I felt a blackness begin to creep in. I felt like death had come for me. It wasn’t how I wanted to go out, but I had helped as many Littles as I could. Just as I felt seconds away from the end though, the tattooed man stopped. Relief surged through my body, but that only lasted for what felt like a few seconds. Instead of fully stopping, the tattooed man, fists bloody and smeared in my blood, smiled. It sent chills down my back, and despite my pain, I could think of nothing else. If a cat could grin as it was about to swallow the canary whole, I imagine what I saw before me would have been that. “Bring me the shot…” He said it with such finality to the younger goon. It was just ‘the shot.’ Nothing more. Like a serial killer everyone should fear and know about, it was so simple. But I could see the fear through the eyeholes of the mask the younger goon wore. His hands even trembled as he nodded and went to a case I had just noticed nearby. Producing a single shot with some kind of silvery substance, the tattooed man took it gleefully. It was at least a foot long and I tried to fight back. It was useless. I was too weak and beaten, and he was simply too strong. Then, with a sick and twisted smile, the tattooed man flicked the needle twice. “You want to protect the Littles so much? How about a taste, huh?” I was confused, but again, I didn’t have time to think. Without a single hesitation or flick of the wrist, the man turned the needle over like a dagger ready to plunge in my heart and thrust the massive needle straight down into my chest. * * * “No!” I bolted up again in my bed. My eyes darted around, and I tried to find some bearings of where I was. I was scared and confused, and I felt very small for some reason. To my relief though, I knew I was in my bedroom and the tattooed man had been dead for some time now. As I came to my senses though, to my dismay, I knew I had wet the bed again. “Shit.” Hearing more shuffling from downstairs through the floor, this time much earlier than usual, I rushed downstairs without thought. I hadn’t even bothered to wash myself off. I could always do more laundry when everyone else was busy… or so I thought. Right as I piled my soaked pajamas and sheets into the was again, I heard someone speak up from behind me. “I thought as much…” I spun around, and to my horror, I saw Penelope standing right there with a look of both annoyance and deep concern. “Penelope… it’s… it’s not what you think. I swear!” I could feel the fear of being discovered begin to gurgle up from my stomach. I felt like I was going to puke on the spot. Penelope sighed. “It’s okay, Miss G. I understand what happened… but we can’t keep doing this. I’ve seen you here before even yesterday. You aren’t as quiet as you think you are…” I swallowed and never thought that she would be awake if it wasn’t her morning shift. A constant night owl, she usually elected for the afternoon and night shifts here, but I should have known better. Her door looked right across the hallway at the washer and dryer room. It wouldn’t have taken her much to notice my presence here nearly every morning recently. “I knew you were hiding something, but this…” I was terrified she was going to make a scene, but instead, she just walked over and pinched a dry spot of my sheets and pulled them up a little to see the extent of the wet patch on them. It was horrible and I just wanted to die or bury myself in a hole someplace. “This is something more.” She turned to me, and all the annoyance or anger or whatever I saw before, was now gone. Instead, there was only sympathy and her previous look of concern. “We need to get you to the doctor. I’ve already called Jackie just in case this happened. They’ll think you’ve got the flu or something. Being around Littles, we all know how much that can happen.” I cracked the faintest of smiles. I could tell she was trying to get me to feel better at this point and truly was coming from a place of concern for my well-being. Embarrassing, but as she had mentioned, being around Littles just got one sicker than normal. The whole staff still remember the puking incident last summer when one stomach bug floated into our safehouse. It wasn’t pretty, and I just tried to get myself to think of this whole mess as just another version of that. It wasn’t, but the tiny relief the notion gave me was a welcome feeling. So, I quickly showered and piled myself into the car while Penelope drove me away. I wasn’t feeling up to it anyways, but it also maintained the illusion that I was sick. Littles under our care may have been damaged, abused, and regressed in all the ways one could be, but they had a curiosity and saw the world very much for what it was. If I left singing a tune and as happy as a clam, each one of them would have questioned me rigorously when we returned. A short drive later, Penelope parked in front of a pleasant brick and glass building. It seemed like dozens of other recently added office parks throughout the suburbs of the city and I at least admired the well-maintained flowers embedded in the flowerbeds around the base of the building. “Come on,” Penelope coaxed me out of the car, “he’ll be waiting.” “He?” For some reason, normally being the ‘in-charge’ person that I was, I normally scheduled all my appointments. This one though, I was going in completely blind. Penelope nodded and nudged me toward the door. “Yes, he. Dr. Benson is one of the best in the city at treating Bigs who have been…” She trailed off and I froze in place. “Penelope…” I tried to use my sterner voice on her but standing there and coming here for wetting the bed, I couldn’t help but feel a little weakened. “Is this doctor for…” I looked around to see if anyone was nearby. They weren’t. “Bedwetting?” I tried to whisper, but already inside the lobby by now, my voice seemed to echo all on its own. Penelope smiled but shook her head. “No. Not that. I figured you didn’t want to go there. Instead, Dr. Benson specializes in science experiments that have gone… well, to put it plainly, wrong.” I began to freak out internally. I hadn’t told anyone about the shot. “Wait… how do you know about the shot? I thought… I…” Penelope sighed and gestured for me to get in the elevator that had just dinged to the lobby floor. “Get in and I’ll tell you.” I sighed and complied without fight. The elevator jolted upward. “Look… I found you after I came to and they had left. I saw the shot and you…” I could already sense her hesitation. “Well, you freaked out a bit when you saw that thing.” “I did?” I had no memory of that. Penelope nodded. “You did. Not surprised that you don’t remember but the doctors and police bagged it, and I haven’t seen it since, but with everything going on… I put two and two together. I figured we would start here and go from there, okay?” It felt nice that I had such a loyal number two under my employ. Still, I trembled like a leaf as I entered the main office of Dr. Benson. It was even worse when we were eventually called back, but as the tall, clean-shaven, and dark with some gray steaks in it haired man in a lab coat entered, I felt oddly at ease. After Penelope excused herself, to give me at least a little privacy, Dr. Benson began. “Hello, Miss Glifford. I’m Dr. Benson,” he said calmly. His eyes seemed to nearly sparkle with intelligence and a kindness I really needed right then. “What seems to be the issue, or at least, why are you here today?” It took a second, and after a little coaxing, I finally managed to spit out everything that had happened. I felt a enormous weight lift off my shoulders, and I already felt better, but I knew I still had some problem. It didn’t help that Dr. Benson already seemed slightly worried as he began to write a few notes down on my chart. “Okay… not as unusual as you might think, so don’t panic there, but to see what we’re dealing with here and what you’ll need going forward, I’m going to need to ask you some questions, okay?” I nodded and with a glowing smile, he began. “How often do you wet the bed?” “Do you often daze out when interacting with Littles?” “Do you wear protection during the day currently, or do you have the desire to?” “Are there any authority figures in your life that you have started to defer to, both in times of stress and daily activities?” “Have you noticed any unusual habits in your daily routines, like drinking water, eating, or even brushing your teeth?” “Do you cuddle with any toy or object that brings you comfort?” With each one, I began to realize two things. First, each of his questions made me doubt my own existence in this world a little more. While most of the answers were a plain ‘no,’ there were at least 10 of his thirty questions, that I couldn’t exactly say ‘no’ to completely. Secondly, though, and more concerning, I started to realize the questions began to take on a nature of their own. While the first seemed silly, like asking if I spontaneously collapsed into a gelatinous substance when loud noises were present, I began to notice a pattern about halfway through that I could confirm by the 20th. Being the head of a safehouse, I recognized the questions as nearly identical to the ones I would ask a Little to gauge their maturity level. As soon as I realized that pattern for certain, I didn’t let Dr. Benson ask his 29th, let alone 30th question. “What the hell do you think you’re playing at, doc?” I growled at the man before me. “Are you even a real doctor? Can’t you see that I’m a Big, and not a Little?” Dr. Benson sighed and nodded. “I apologize for my questions, Miss Glifford, but I think we need to…” “No!” I didn’t want to let him finish that thought either. I was pissed. I was confused about what was happening to me. But above all, I was scared. His questions seemed to only be heading in one direction, and I didn’t like that place at all. I had said ‘no’ to all his questions, but with each that he asked, that ‘no’ became less uncertain. I was sure he knew that, and I was nearly petrified inside that soon, my answer would instead be a ‘yes.’ I couldn’t let that happen. “Screw this!” I edged my chair back and stomped up and over to the door before looking back at a worried and slightly bewildered Dr. Benson. “Thanks for nothing, doc! I’m not going to turn into some pile of good all of a sudden, so I think you can just take your tests and shove it!” Without letting him say another word, I turned about a headed to the elevator as quickly as I could without running. “Miss G!” Penelope tried to call after me. “Wait! Wait for me!” But I was already pushing the button and tuning everything else out. It wasn’t until the elevator beeped and I hopped on to leave this building altogether that I realized I should have handled that whole situation better. Normally, I was a level-headed person. I was focused on my job and caring for the Littles in my protection at the safehouse, the government required that much at least, but I was happy and content. Even keeled and not prone to outbursts was my reputation through nearly everything. A Little threw a toy at my head? I would scold or punish them, but never let my anger or pain get away from me. A Little called me dirty names and wished I was dead? Hurtful, yes, but I always kept my emotions in check. Or if a Little breaking free from a new employee while we’re at the park was terrifying, I always made sure to get them back safely and keep a clear mind about it. Now, all that seemed to be just out of my reach. I felt a burning anger inside my chest, a sadness in my eyes and trembling lip, and an unbridled fear in my head. I wanted it to stop… for it to be over, but it kept at it. Even when I got to Penelope’s car and waited for her to catch up, I still felt very much the same. I vowed to never return to Dr. Bensons, but as I wiped the snot and tears away from my emotional outburst on my sleeve, I knew something was definitely wrong with me. My pride might have been my downfall, but I wanted… needed to figure this out on my own. It was just a shot, and I was a Big. A bit of stress, PTSD, and some chemicals were not going to keep me down. As Penelope exited the building with a worried look on her face though, my resolve melted just a bit. I kept my outward confidence that I would d be fine, but a tiny bubble of growing doubt was buried deep within me. My gamble was certainly that, and I just hoped that everything would be okay.

Across the street, into the Parkinson’s yard, through the fence and over the hill. That’s where freedom lay. In that exact order. Pippa - Louise knew that because last year she had made the mistake of trying to climb over the fence. Of course with it being fourteen feet tall, how would a Little of five foot stature reach that? It had been a noble plan destined to fail from the start and if someone had told her how hard it would be to escape a cul de sac, she’d burst into laughter. But it was difficult and that’s why she’d gotten smarter this year, concocting with the other Littles in the neighborhood about the yearly game of Hide and Seek. Of course, it was always the Amazons who would seek and the Littles that would hide (and run). It was a game everyone waited in anticipation for as it was their one true time to escape. It got hopes up among each Little that perhaps there was hope for a mature future, one without diapers and intruding checks and the permanent smell of baby powder and endless days of play… “Pippa - Louise? Are you there?” What? A voice. Someone talking. “Please, say something quickly!” High pitched and airy. She blinks. Once and then twice. Pippa - Louise knew that voice. Betsy! In an instant, her head popped up and out of the flower pot being her exact height. She meets Betsy’s searching blue eyes crouched behind the Holly bush at the edge of the road. The Little watches as Betsy mouths to wait, pointing towards the left where two twelve foot women cruised the street. Hunting. Seeking. Noted. Pippa - Louise nods, sinking back down inside the ceramic pot that had been collecting dust for the last several months in the front yard. “Where oh where could the Little ones be? Munchkin and Pumpkin must be hungry. I made their favorite food: buttered noodles and a vanilla bottle.” the first voice mused. “Well, I’ve got a warm bubble bath waiting at home and Mr. Ducky just misses Little Henry terribly! Who is he to play with?” Did they really think it would be that easy? Pippa - Louise lets out a silent scoff, shaking her head back and forth. They weren’t that stupid as to be swayed over something so… so scrumptious and inviting. Her mouth begins to water. Drool, Dribbling down her chin and - NO! She shakes her head, squeezing her eyes open and shut. One time. Two times. “Pippa - Louise?” Three times. “Pippa?” The voice calls in a whisper-yell once again and her head whips up, auburn curls swinging in her face. Her eyes widened, remembering what they were doing. Escaping. Hiding. Hide and Seek. That’s right. The Amazons were far enough away. No one else around except the hiding Littles. “Let’s go.” Betsy mouths, giving the signal to run. They just had to run. Across the street, into the Parkinson’s yard, through the fence and over the hill. Then they were free. Pippa - Louise gives a nod of acknowledgement, knowing it was time. She rocks back and forth, tilting side to side and suddenly the world has turned sideways, the pot on its side and the Little is spit out on the grass. It tickles beneath her skin. So green. So shiny. She picks a skinny sliver examining it closely. “Pippa!” In an instant, she looks up. Betsy is standing there, above her, holding out an anxious hand and an expression in her baby blue eyes that makes Pippa - Louise confused. “What?” She asks, ignoring her outreached hand. The Little grunts, leaning forward onto all fours and maneuvers herself up into a standing position. She wobbles, rocking back onto her heels and sticks her arms out in an attempt to catch her balance. “Um…” Betsy hesitates, eyes flickering over the diaper firmly secured around her lower half. The space between her separated thighs is taken up by the extra thick padding, leak guard and soaker pad, taped half way up her stomach and expanded out to just below her knees. “Don’t we need to go?” Pippa - Louise asked when she had steadied herself, uselessly pulling down on her sparkly unicorn shirt that ended just above her pooled out belly feet. “It’s not safe in the open!” The Little knew what Betsy was staring at and she really did look like a beached whale. However, Mommy always said that proper padding is important to prevent messy little girls and she knew it wouldn’t prevent her from escaping. Pippa - Louise could still waddle if she just focused on her feet. One foot in front of the other. One at a time. “Ugh,” Pippa- Louise groaned, green eyes rolling to the back of her head. “I’ll be fine. You worry too much. I made it all the way from my house to here, didn’t I?” That was a moot point. They stood beside her house, in their neighbors yard which was Betsy's. “Pippa - “ “Let’s go.” The Little ignores what she’s going to say knowing It’ll be nothing good. “We’ve been here too long. It’s almost time.” This year was the most comprehensive plan the Littles had made to date together and it had to work out. Their neighborhood was shaped like a horseshoe, ten houses going in one big half circle. If everything was to go how they’d timed, the Little brown haired boy, Henry who lived in the center would create a distraction drawing the Amazon’s attention away from the Twins in the blue house, diagonal from the Parkinson’s. That would give Pumpkin and Munchkin the chance to run, avoiding Old Man Blues and his binoculars, always sitting on his front porch searching for naughty Littles. If Old Man Blues was distracted than so would be Mrs. Pinehurst who lived right beside him because she had the fattest crush on him that anyone had ever seen. Her backyard was essential being that she was both practically deaf and blind which would allow the Littles to lie and wait. That being said, the Parkinson’s and Mrs. Pinehurst’s house was only separated by a single yard and that wouldn’t be a problem if not for the dog. The Amazon couple that owned it were on vacation but their mutt of a pet was meticulous in guarding its owners property and sight of the Littles would surely set it off. Pippa - Louise gulped, freckled face ashen as she thought about every way this could possibly go wrong. The Parkinson’s large yellow house with the perfectly manicured garden mocked them cruelly. It should have been easiest for them, being right across the street because while almost in reach, they were still seemingly so far away. “We are going to need to run.” “I can do that.” Pippa - Louise had always been a bad liar. “Let’s go then.” Betsy shrugged. It was easy for Betsy Kinsella because of the moderately thick pull - up she’d been gifted for her third birthday for a sixth year in a row. Not all of them were so lucky, especially Pippa - Louise and her overbearing mother but that didn’t put her off and only increased her determination. Steeling up the courage, she muttered to herself, “you can do it, Pippa - Louise. One step at a time.” And that she did. Crinkle. The noise echoed after her every step but that wasn’t a big concern.The problem was the fact that her legs trembled and ankles were already sore. She’d become intimately familiar with her backside, always looking up at either her colorful mobile, Mommy’s happy smile and or when her bottom was expertly cleaned, changed and diapered. Pippa - Louise realized that the world made much more sense, backside down and she frowned, wondering why she even was standing - Oh wait. The game. Hide and Seek. She was supposed to be hiding and Mommy was supposed to be seeking. Hiding meant freedom and freedom meant being a big girl in the big world like she used to live before that fateful day at the coffee shop and the sticky accident. But that was a lifetime ago, nearly six months. The memories were hazy but she could picture a girl by the name of Logan in a tiny bare apartment with her hair up in a messy bun and laying down after a long day at work. She’d narrowly dodged Amazon’s petty little tricks just to keep her pants dry for another day more. It seemed exhausting but Betsy, Henry, Munchkin and Pumpkin all said it was worth it and that she’d remember how she missed that tiresome, diaper - less life and the Little giggled to herself. She was just being silly. Mommy’s goofy adorable little baby. Pippa - Louise just had to make it across the street with Betsy who was right beside her… or had been. The Little looks up just in time to see a flash of blonde disappear behind the Parkinson’s house and she’s gone. Then all of a sudden, church bells ring out through the air in a whimsical, melodic tone and she remembered why Betsy had left. That was the signal for escape because the dog would be scared inside by the noise like always and then Henry would come charging down the street on his tricycle leading the herd of Amazons on a goose chase, and the remaining four of them: Betsy, the Twins and Pippa - Louise would escape through the Parkinson’s disrepaired fence and over the hill. Henry would join once he escaped the Amazons and they’d disappear into the sunset to the land of big girls. That’s why she had to cross the street right now or it would be too late. She had to catch up with them because her sanity depended on it. However, when she tries to walk, something stops her. The ground had disappeared and her toes wiggle in the air. The Little looks around in shock to realize that she is still in the yard, the pot tipped over beside her and she’s laying down in the grass, legs splayed out at a ninety degree angle on her back. As her gaze settled above, she let out a gasp of wonder. Looking up at the sky, it is a color that she has never seen before. So blue, electric, the color of her Mommy’s eyes and the clouds are just as fluffy if not even more than the ones that consumed her lower half. Content to stay here forever, she knows that is not possible because the game is still ongoing. However, a moment to relax won’t hurt. She’ll get up soon, find the others and continue on their journey. At least that is what the Little told herself and her eyes flutter shut, wanting to relish in the way the sun kissed her cheeks on this warm summer Saturday afternoon. But, in the distance there is a screech, a loud crash and the sounds of wails. “Noooo! Please just let me go! I’m a big boy!” Smack! Smack! Smack! Little Henry sobs as his bottom is properly tanned. “That’s for losing Hide and Seek.” His Mommy chided. “Only immature Littles could get caught so easily. I think that means that Henry is more immature than we ever could have realized. Another year as Mommy’s baby is the only logical solution.” Oh yeah, that’s right. Pippa - Louise remembered the rules of the game stated that if the Littles made it out of the cul de sac, automatically they’d be granted their freedoms. However, none of the Littles really accounted for that in the history of the game, no one had ever escaped. Oopsie. Her eyes fluttered open and the intense blue sky had turned to two pairs of glimmering eyes and bosoms, probably the size of her diaper hung low. She squirmed as two hands placed beneath her arm pits shifted her into a sitting position. “Look who I found!” The thirteen foot Amazon gasped excitedly, tickling fingers beneath her armpits eliciting a round of giggles. Mommy. Blonde, blue eyed with a heart shaped face, they could be real mother and daughter if the Amazon was not so big and she was not so Little. “Is my darling girl tired from this silly game?” Tired? The Little frowned. No. That’s not what she was. The Little was far from tired. She just needed to find the others. Maybe this year she could win. Mommy had to know. “I need to find Betsy, Munchkin and Pumpkin,” Pippa - Louise tried to explain, blinking through her foggy mind. Her Mommy’s eyes were so blue… “Where would they be?” The Amazon asked with a smile and Pippa - Louise could have sworn her pearly white teeth shimmered in the light. The Little knows that their plan is top - secret and no one else could find out. But Mommy wasn't just anybody. She was Mommy! That meant it had to be okay because Mommy was great at keeping secrets like when she told her about Mr. Fluffers and Mrs. Floppy being secretly in love with each other but they didn’t know. That’s why Pippa - Louise was going to sit the two stuffed bunnies together at the tea party to bring them together. Oh! There was also the time at Daycare when Missy told her that at nighttime when her Mommy and Daddy were asleep, she liked to play with her itty bitty clitty but it was supposed to be a secret and no one could know. Pippa - Louise told Mommy and she promised not to say anything but the next day at Daycare, Missy had mittens on her hand and refused to talk to her. The Little was confused because Mommy had promised to keep her lips sealed and Mommy never broke her promises. That must mean someone else must have overheard them and Missy blamed Pippa - Louise. It was unfortunate, really, but it was okay because why did she need friends when she had her Mommy? “Darling…” a tickle beneath her chin drew her forward, leaning, leaning, leaning into the Amazon’s touch. The Little blinks. The fog was heavy in her mind, more so than usual. What were they doing? Mommy asks again, “can you tell Mommy where Betsy, Munchkin and Pumpkin are?” Oh, yes! She and Mommy were sharing secrets. The Little leans forward, lips pressed against the Amazon’s ear and whispers, “across the street, into the Parkinson’s yard, through the fence and over the hill.” OoOoo One year later came all too soon. It’s Saturday again, warm and sunny and the game has begun. Pippa - Louise is laying on her back, suckling hard on her paci as Mommy tugs at the straps around her upper stomach, right beneath the tiny bee stings she’d once called breasts. Tugging, tugging, tugging… “Ahah!” Mommy exclaims with glee when the tapes have finally held together. Her legs don’t even touch the changing table, the material too thick and monstrously big to allow any part of her lower body to have closure, now having puffed out to her ankles. But Pippa - Louise didn’t mind because life was so much better on her back with her legs spread without a care in the world. “Oh my baby is such a pretty girl, such a good girl, such an absolute super pooper!” Her bell-like voice cooed, floated through one ear and out the other. The fog was thick, clogging every nook and cranny in her tiny body but Louise didn’t know where else it had to go because every thick roll on her thighs and arms and chubby cheeks were consumed. Pippa - Louise giggles a distant and far away reaction, lips smacking together, spittle flying from her lips. She lifts her arms, reaching towards the Amazon’s voluminous breasts with eagerness. “Silly girl,” she squeezed her tummy. “Mommy thought it would be fun to have a picnic! Wouldn’t that be nice? Mommy knows how much you like to look at the sky.” It wasn’t that Pippa - Louise liked looking at the sky, she absolutely loved it. She especially loved the feeling of being on her backside, knowing Mommy was right there to roll her over anytime needed and to play with her and to feed her and sleep. It was the only way to be but the others just did not understand. “We can even watch your friends play Hide and Seek! Doesn’t that sound fun?” Friends? Oh, Pippa - Louise didn’t have any friends. Not after last year's game of Hide and Seek and what a funny concept… hiding, seeking, running. Littles didn’t run. Pippa - Louise couldn’t even walk let alone crawl. Why’d anyone want to play such a silly game? But there was a reason and it seemed to be why no one in the neighborhood would talk to her anymore. Play dates were awkward, hostile glares thrown her direction and so she’d play by herself, on her back shaking the rattle back and forth enchanted nonetheless, lost in the fog of her mind. As soon as they were inside the house, they are outside in a familiar spot, sitting on a red and white checkered blanket. A wicker basket sits at the feet of the Amazon which contains a cheese platter, crackers and fruits. Cradled back in the woman’s arms, the Little’s mouth waters as her belly grumbles for lunch. “Mommy!” Pippa - Louise whined, reaching with her hands. “Patient, my love.” Mommy kissed her forehead, reaching into the basket and plucking out a grape. The girl whined again, in desperation this time and - Ahhhh, she sighed. Finally. The firm, milky white breast popped out of the nursing bra, already leaking from fullness and the Little latches on. Suckling, slurping and gulping down the thick cream with greed, she takes all she can, welcoming the cloud of fog over her mind. A squeal sounds in the background and then a scream as one Little is caught and the rest will be soon to follow. Maybe next year she will play, Pippa - Louise thinks but then immediately pushes the thought from her mind. No way. Hide and Seek was a game for big girls. Not babies like her and she fills her diaper, a warm mudslide leaking out into her overly thick, very inconvenient, padded bottom. OoOoo Author’s Note: Hey everyone! Here is a little diaper dimension one - shot I’ve had sitting in my drafts for an awhile! I have thousands more to post so stay tuned!

Countess Paule de la Fraise had always been unkind to those less prestigious than her at court, which included everyone except Queen Liza and her courtesans. She particularly looked down on the littles who resided at court, treating them with disdain due to her belief in their inferiority. Not only was she the most corrupt aristocrat in the entire court, but her scandals were so numerous that Queen Marie eventually decided to take action. After her latest scandal, the Queen had her countess arrested to put an end to her mistreatment of others. When brought before the Queen for judgment, it was made clear that the evidence of her corruption and abuse was undeniable. The Queen presented her with three options to choose from: capital punishment, lifelong exile, or de-Amazonization.

“I wike your bow.” Giggles. Smiling. Face hurts. Too much smiling. Her lips twitch. The curly blonde girl speaks. “Fanks Chawie!” Suckle once. Suckle twice. The monstrously big rubber pacifier bounces between her pink lips. Jenny can feel her burning cheeks as a crimson blush spreads from her chest upwards. “I wike your shoes.” She points at his Spider-Man sneakers that light up every time he moves. Mommy said good little girls are polite. Good little girls say please and thank you. Good little girls know they are Little, adorable, and helpless. Not beautiful or sexy. Cute. The opposite gender didn’t give her any attention for anything other than a new playmate. However, there was the occasional un - regressed Little that always got a little bit too excited, but of course, their mommies and daddies always nipped that silly behavior in the butt. Still though, Jenny liked to have fun when the opportunity arose because for her fellow under six footers, life in this padded prison was abysmally bleak. “D’ya wanna pway in ve house?” The five foot nine inch tall man turned toddler pointed behind them at the red wooden structure. There was just a hole for the door and two open windows. Glancing to the left, Mrs Smith and Miss Tully stood at the blacktop across the playground deep in conversation as the Little diapered adults, less than half their size of nearly twelve feet, ran wild. Charlie winked, taking her hand in his and Jenny couldn’t deny the bursting sensation in her chest that they were about to do something naughty. She nearly pissed herself in excitement - nearly that is. But it would be okay if she did because Mommy always made sure she was extra padded. Two diapers that puffed out to below her knees, a soaker pad, leak guard and pretty diaper cover to match her frilly dresses. She knew not to get too rowdy at Daycare because Mommy didn’t like mess and made extra care to crimp her bleached curls to perfection and dress her in her Sunday’s best every day. That is why Jenny knew it wouldn’t be a very good girl thing for her to run off, disrespecting all of her Mommy’s hard work like that. But at the same time, this was the most fun adventure Jenny had had in a while and she just couldn’t say no. Besides, Charlie was just about the cutest boy in daycare. Everyone obsessed over him from his chocolaty brown eyes to rich olive skin. Jenny knew that especially Sunny and Polly would be pouting to their crib at night because the most mature boy, one of the few potty training, was interested in her. “Come wif me.” he tugged on her hand and she can’t deny his dimpled grin. She waddled after him, slowed by the thick bulk between her legs and stuck her arms out for extra balance. They made it across the wood chipped lawn and as she thought they were about to hop up into the house, instead he led her behind. Confusion turned to worry and then to a creeping excitement at their mysterious adventure. Hmmmm… So Charlie Sigworth liked to live life on the edge. Oh, Jenny could definitely get behind that. Snickering softly as they disappeared from sight, Jenny wastes no time. Just as he’d lead her across the playground with her hand, she takes his hand directing it between her legs, clutching the thick padding. He squeezes, instinctively, and Jenny has him pressed against the wall, padded hips grinding into his puff-less lower half. She’s tugged the ends of her skirt up, pulling down the diaper cover and shows off her squelchless diaper, not a stain in the front nor the back. It’s not as if Sunny Freeman could say the same thing, she thinks with a smirk. “Wait -“ Charlie exclaims in a suddenly surprised voice as his wrist is caught in her grasp. “I’ll show you mine if you show me yours.” Her voice squeaked out in a delicate timber yet the glimmer in her blue eyes told a different story. “Jenny -” he choked out, blotches of red coating his skin but it is too late. The Little has no reason to think that this isn’t a two way relationship because of the way he’d flirted, going on about her hideously pink bow, grinning and taking her hand flirtatiously alluding to a grand escapade behind the old shed. But he pulls his hand back, pushing them apart until she is nearly an arms length away. Not for the first time, Jenny is deeply troubled because why didn’t he want her? Everyone seemed to want her these days. Was she trying too hard? Going too fast? Maybe he preferred girls who were wet and messy. Maybe if she just - no! Immediately she pushed the idea from her mind. He was a big boy. He wore pull-ups. Why would he want a baby like her? Her brows furrowed together, an indent forming in the middle as she suckled anxiously on the rubber bulb. Did he not find her absolutely adorable? Pretty was going a bit too far because that was only reserved for mature Littles and if she was in diapers, that meant she was too immature to hold in her business for the potty. At least, that’s how it was according to Amazonian logic and the Potty song. But, she had once been a big mature girl, one where the Charlie Sigworth’s of the world would call her pretty and beautiful and a whole ton of other scandalous names she dare not utter aloud or think. “What are you doing?” he sputtered in shock. “What are you doing?” She repeats. She was confused, especially when his hand shot out, wriggling the rubber bulb out from between her lips. The Little let out a gasp as with one quick motion, he threw her pacifier to the ground. “Chawie!” He sighed a very mature sigh like when Mommy made her stop playing when it was time for dinner but she wasn't ready yet. He said, “What’s with these games? I heard you liked to get right to it.” Her mind spun in circles, attempting to decipher what the heck he was talking about but didn’t have long to ponder as suddenly, he stepped forward again. His head turned, lips puckered and his mouth touched her own ever so softly. Jenny realized with a startle that they were kissing and it was not like the tiny thimble kiss that Wendy gave to Peter Pan. This was a grown up kiss. A mature kiss. A kiss she’d seen Amazons give each other with an intensity only giants seemed to possess. Not Littles like her. It’s too much, way too much, and before she knows what she is doing, Jenny has placed her hands on his chest and shoves him away. “Hey!” he exclaims as he stumbles backwards. “What was that for?” She squeals. “I - you - we - eeep!” Jenny can’t speak. No logical words will form in her mouth because that was a very mature act that her little immature brain couldn’t handle and Mommy, Mrs. Tully, Miss Smith and every other Amazon always said how proud they were that she knew how little she really was. But this wasn't a very little thing to do. “We came behind here to make out,” he said in a tone as if she should’ve understood. Make out? Her face scrunched up in disgust, eyes squeezed shut and nose wrinkled. She exclaimed, “ewww! Cooties!” Wiping at her mouth, attempting to get rid of the icky boy germs, this was way worse than just some silly naughty fun. Oh, if Mommy found out…. this would mean big punishment. Many spankings, big enemas, maybe even going back to etiquette school. She couldn’t do etiquette school again. That was a nightmare. Her heart nearly jumped out of her chest then realizing there were even worse things to think about than just cooties. Jenny gulped, fingers inching their way up to her mouth in a need to calm the rising stress. She just wished for her pacifier. She couldn’t remember a time where she was without it in the last year. Tears welled up in her eyes, wanting - no - needing her mommy. “What did you think we were doing?” he asked when she didn’t respond. The Little sniffled, trying to explain, “I - I was gonna show you my diaper and you show me your pull-up and we could touch each others - “ He backed away. “That’s what you’ve been doing sneaking away with others?! The way everyone made it sound… “ Charlie scowled, shaking his head in apparent disgust. “They’ve brainwashed all of you! Do you even know how you sound right now?” His words struck her core, Jenny knowing that he is right. She was just a little immature baby. No one like Charlie would ever find her cute. “I - I need to get out of here.” That’s all he could say before turning away and with teary eyes, Jenny thought that was it. However, he spun around one last time. In a sad voice, he whispered. “I really liked you, Jenny. I thought you were different.” ooOoo I thought you were different. The words repeated over and over again in her mind. I thought you were different. Jenny knew that he really meant: I thought you were bigger. I thought you were more mature. Her cheeks burn bright in humiliation as she spirals over her previous actions. Stupid, Jenny. Why are you so stupid? Now, she pouts watching from across the room as Charlie flirts with Shelly MacDonald over finger paints. Jenny has seen enough and without a thought, throws down the stuffed animal in her hand, glaring at the girl so obviously flaunting her pull-up. It just wasn’t fair! Steps sound behind her and before she knows it, a surprise intrusion wiggles its way down her backside, pulling at the strap. She’s startled, jumping slightly before realizing it was Mrs. Smith. The gray haired Amazon was a stern woman and made sure the running of her daycare progressed smoothly with behaved Littles and never dry padding. “Hmmm,” she hummed, pushing her glasses up her nose. “Wet and messy. You always know how to make me happy, don’t you?” Wet and messy? There’s a look of surprise on her face as Mrs. Smith announced it loudly, causing even Charlie to look over briefly much to her shame. She hadn’t even realized she went but then again, it’s not as if it was something she had to mind. Her unpotty training had been extensive. ”If only everyone could be as good of a little girl as you,” said Mrs. Smith with a pat to her head as the strap snapped back against her skin. Jenny fidgeted uncomfortable not from the warm mush in her bottom but from the fact that the Amazon’s statement couldn’t have been further from the truth. Jenny was not a good girl. She was a bad girl, sneaking away on their little diaper adventures, kissing boys and couldn’t help but dream about a life she was supposed to forget where she was a twenty - eight year old woman who just happened to be born the wrong size in the wrong dimension and made the stupid mistake of falling in love with an Amazon. Only, instead of taking her to bed she was seduced to the crib and the only action she got after was the touch of fingers spreading baby powder over her nether regions. She wasn’t being her usual self, quiet and avoidant. Jenny had never been a good liar and her hurting stomach was testament that she wouldn’t be able to ignore the Amazon’s suspicious eyes for long. But at the same time, she couldn’t just betray Charlie because she would be incriminating more than just herself and that wasn’t fair. “You’re awfully quiet, Jenny. Playing all by yourself… is something wrong?” Oh, there were a lot of things wrong… but Jenny couldn’t say. Mrs. Smith stood in front of her now, peering down with eyes that pierced right through her soul but the Little refused to bend. “J-jus’ tiew’” she responded, faking a yawn and giving her pacifier a hearty suckle. “We just did have nap time. Did you not sleep like a good girl?” Oh no. Jenny knows she has gotten herself stuck in a pickle now. If she continued her lie, she’d get a spanking. If she admitted that she’d lied, she’d get an extra big spanking. If she’d admitted that she’d lied and told the truth…. she’d get much more than a spanking. This was a lose - lose situation. The only question now was how much was she willing to tolerate. She’d had a spank free record of almost a week and that’s only because she hadn’t wanted to stop playing at bath time. Mrs. Smith leaned down suddenly, removing her paci and a cry of surprise sounds from her lips. Immediately she whines, reaching for it back but the Amazon makes a tsking sound with her lips and pockets it in her pants. Charlie looks over again, this time his face has paled and she can the pleading look in his eyes to stay quiet. Jenny is tempted, really she is, but makes the mistake of glancing at Shelly, all cozied up beside Charlie, makes her blood boil. “Well?” Mrs. Smith tapped her foot impatiently. “Was someone a naughty girl?” Very naughty. Jenny gulped, feeling a thick coating of sweat across her forehead. She fidgeted with her skirt, eyes looking every other way except at Mrs. Smith. “I thought you were a polite little girl but perhaps you need a reminder because ignoring grown ups, not sleeping, lying… that’s only something a bad little would do. Little Jenny isn’t a bad girl, is she?” Jenny tried to keep her lips shut, really she did, but the way Mrs. Smith looked at her, sent her insides into turmoil. Whatever control Jenny thought she possessed was no longer and with buckets of sweat dripping down her body, the words burst from her lips before she could help it and the truth came pouring out. And that was the problem of a little crush. It always turned into something more and Littles just didn’t have the mental or physical capacity to handle these great big emotions which is why the Amazons had to step in, never mind the outcry from the little boy - oops - little girl. Now, one month later, Jenny was happy for another girl friend even if little Lottie was always in a grumpy mood. It was a sacrifice that had to be made for the good of every Little at Sunshine Daycare to remember their place in this big world. Charlie had gone from sneaking around the playground stealing affection from equally eager diapered women to playing princess in the poofiest thickest dresses to exist. Little Charlie ceased to exist the day his last remaining sign of masculinity was caged away, nice and tight protected by a thick waddle-inducing diaper. He also took on a new identity by a little sissy boy named Lottie and Jenny couldn’t ignore the tremendous amount of pride that this transformation was her doing. Now, she had him all to herself and no other girl would pay the Sissy any attention because the one thing they’d craved had been stripped away. But for Jenny, that had never been a problem. While it was frustrating that her little side quests had resulted in the loss of her hands, stuck in these thick mittens, it was a small price to pay. She wouldn’t lie though and say that etiquette school a second time was fun but she learned an important lesson in not trying to be older than you are. Little girls have nap time for a reason. Little girls don’t play with their diapers for a reason. Little girls don’t ’make out’ with little boys for many different reasons. She had many messy days and sore bottoms to think about her actions and Jenny realized in the end that being big was hard and the cause of too many complications. She was still suffering from them a month later with a gurgling tummy, full backside, and continuous daily spankings. “It was just a little crush!” She’d exclaimed through tears, kicking her legs as she was thrown over the towering woman’s lap and a heavy hand smacked her bottom. “Just like you had on your mommy? We all know how that ended.” Etiquette school offered no mercy, verbally or physically, nor did she deserve it and Jenny had never felt smaller. The fateful night in topic was supposed to be a nice steak and wine dinner but the Little’s first mistake was accepting the dinner invitation. Her second mistake was tasting the tempting glass of alcohol that no Amazon would ever offer a Little and lastly, her biggest mistake was believing the Amazon could ever have a crush on her back. Needless to say, there was no such thing as just a little crush. There was no such thing as a little anything in this giant world. That is how the two Littles found themselves now, squatting at Daycare as a simultaneously rush of soapy water gurgled through their extended abdomens and they bared down, pushing, pushing, pushing - “Arghhh!” Lottie cried. “I’m a big boy! This isn’t fair! You did this to me!” Warm mush, big and smelly snaked out into the thick padding with eagerness as the Amazon’s approvingly watched from a distance. Jenny was very used to this by now and let her bowels do their magic. She couldn’t help but giggle in between grunts because Lottie was being so silly. She wasn't a boy, especially with that curly long perm and certainly wasn't big by the size of her diaper (no more pull-ups) filling up nice and messy. Even if this life wasn’t fair, there was no changing it now and they could only make the best of the situation. “Don’t worry, Lottie.” She panted, taking her hand. “We’ll never be apart now!” “I didn’t want it like this! I hate you!” Hate was such a silly thing that Jenny didn’t mind because one day he’d realize how right they were for each other- diapered together forever. ooOoo Author’s Note: Hey everyone! Here’s just another little short story I’ve had sitting in my drafts. It was written and cleaned up within less than an hour so if nothing makes much sense, I apologize 😭. Anyways, I love seeing your reviews and happy reading!!

About a year ago I had a niggling of an idea for a story that was jump started as I was reading Alex Bridges ‘Done Adulting.’ Having had a break from finishing Exchanged, I finally felt some energy to begin writing a new novel in the DiaperDimension (inspired by PrincessPottyPants original work). Going into the new work I knew my work schedule this past fall would be horrendous, so I didn’t start posting it - even though I had some extra material ‘in the can’ so to speak. I decided to wait on this one until I had it nearly completed, or in this case - thanks to unexpected time off - completed! There are a total of 23 Chapters and an Epilogue for this new story that’s sitting at 141k words. I’m sure I’ll be editing it some more over time, but I’m considering it mostly done at this point. I’ll plan on posting twice a week after this week. I’ll post again on Saturday, then it’ll most likely be on Tuesdays and Fridays until the full work is up. As I said when I posted my shorter Novella, Undercover Tour, I hope this serves as a nice distraction in these turbulent times! Stay well! Warning: Please note that this book is intended for mature adults, ages 18 and above only.This tale will have violence and some depictions of abusive behavior within. It should be considered Rated R. Seems Too Good to Be True A Tale from the Diaper Dimension By Baby Sofia Chapter 1: I WALKED OUTSIDE as the automatic doors of the hospital swished open. I paused for just a moment to zip up my jacket tighter against the cold of winter, before walking to the parking garage where I had left my car well over twenty-four hours ago. I was leaving from one of my longest shifts in a while; two surgeries that had been planned, and then an epic long fourteen-hour emergency surgery trying to save the life of a little girl. She had been in a car crash and was just arriving via halo flight as I was supposed to leave. They’d called me to report to trauma to take the lead on the girl. In the end a team of five of the best surgeons in the hospital had worked on the girl, we’d restarted her heart nine times before… well it just wouldn’t pump any more. Even as detached as I’d long learned to be as a surgeon, I felt my own eyes filled with tears as I walked out to inform the girl’s mother of our failure. She had just celebrated her second birthday, and it crushed me that we failed to save her! I learned as I left that her father hadn’t even lived to leave the scene of the accident... I hated moments like that, and of course did my best to not have them at all. I felt that I was a damned good surgeon who avoided losing many patients by being at the top of my game! The hospital had one of the best teams of surgeons in the region - so at least it meant we lost fewer than most. Today though, no teamwork or skill, was good enough to stave off the grim reaper from taking that little girl. I sighed and looked at my salt covered car in the lot. Even though I could afford better, I still drove a seven-year old, small SUV that I bought not long after my residency finished. I had been excited to buy it and finally begin to pay off my massive student loans with my first real paychecks! Eight years of undergrad and med school, an additional two years of schooling for my specialties, and three years of residency meant I didn't have much money for a long time. Even with my paychecks doing well seven years later, it would be forever before I had my student loans paid off. Everyone assumed doctors made a ton, but malpractice insurance took up a sizeable amount of my earnings, along with that student loan debt, and then the normal deductions on paychecks… well it didn’t leave me living the lifestyle of someone rich! I’d also been trying to be frugal to allow some options if and when I was ever able to settle down and have a family. Closing the door to the cold I adjusted the rearview mirror to look at a stubbly face. I couldn’t seem to shake the haunted look it wore most days. It had been over thirty hours since I had woken up, and I was looking forward now to finally being able to head home to my apartment in a neighborhood not too far away from the hospital. Pulling up to the complex I was annoyed that all of the spaces closest to my apartment were taken! Searching around, I had to drive to the furthest side of the complex. There I found one lone parking space underneath a tree burdened with ice and a bit of snow. I shrugged my heavy coat back on, zipped it, and locked the door, before trudging through the cold to my apartment. The cars dashboard had said negative three, and that was something I could believe as the icy wind prickled at my face! Climbing the stairs up to my second-floor apartment, I unlocked the door and felt a great sense of relief now that I was finally home! Closing my front door and locking the deadbolt, I finally felt like I was able to lock away life from interfering with me. I hopped into the shower and nearly fell asleep before putting on some pajamas and passing out on my bed. THE NEXT MORNING there was no alarm - as I hadn’t needed to set one. A look at the clock on my cell phone showed that it was nearly one in the afternoon and I groaned at how sore I was. Thankfully I had three days off before going back to my scheduled surgeries - but I felt like crap! Emotionally and physically I felt like the weight on me was enormous as I rolled out of bed and stood up. My back complained over the long time in bed, and my head joined in complaining with a massive headache that told me that I hadn’t stayed hydrated the previous day. The headache meant my first step was to stagger into the kitchen and pour a glass of water. I guzzled it down, then another followed the second one with some ibuprofen, before I refilled it a third time. I carried the glass of water to my desk and turned on my computer. A quick scan of news sites said that things in the world were still insane, world leaders were still making despotic decisions, other leaders standing were still behind them or against them. I shook my head in disbelief at it all! My friend Jill had gone into politics and was working for one of the major campaigns this election cycle. I told her multiple times over the years that I thought that she was nuts! Seeing nothing immediately Earth shattering there I checked my emails, but pointedly ignored my work account. Normally my personal email was pretty much just filled with spam, but occasionally I would get a couple of occasional messages from friends. Today was just the spam though, and I quickly closed out of that and moved onto social media. The pictures of my friends’ babies, kids, and even a few teenaged children brought smiles to my face that usually turned into a distinct frown. There was no likely near-term future for me to have my own family. I hadn’t even been on a date since I started my residency, and by now most of the nurses and doctors I worked with were already married - they were the ones posting the cute pictures. With another sigh I looked at the clock and decided I couldn’t sit at home all day. After a shower and a shave, I felt a little bit better. Enough so to get moving as I brave the cold to go hit the local Walmart for the groceries I needed. Things like toilet paper I’d learned were essentials you never wanted to be without! Picking up some frozen dinners I filled the cart with meals fit for the bachelor I was, before heading to the checkouts. I glanced at the titles in the magazine rack as I waited in line behind someone with a packed cart. Reading one of the magazines on the stand that was known for being overly sensational I saw, ‘Human Trafficking? The REAL truth behind the Dimensional Portals, Pg 5.’ Normally I was one to avoid sensationalism such as this, but I was moderately curious enough to pick it up and thumb through it while I was waiting in line. Seven years ago, our universe changed as we learned that other dimensions not only existed, but that we could travel to visit a new world! Tales of technology that far exceeded our own, better lives, and practically hearing the streets were paved with gold meant scores of people lined up for the various tour groups that began offering their services, or just went on their own to explore the dimension. While some visitors have come back with fantastical stories of huge people and amazing technology on the other side, many others haven’t ever been heard from again… “Sir are you going to buy that?” The lady at the check-out asked. I blushed, “Sorry,” and added it to my pile of items as she scanned it all. Totaling it out made me grimace and hope that my account was good for that amount. I hadn’t checked before I left, but I used my debit card anyway and pushed my full cart out to the car thinking I must have lucked out when it went through. Driving home I got stuck behind an accident and was at a standstill beside an electronic billboard, ‘Life got you down? Debt sky-high? Health problems? Just needing new scenery? Visit Portal Relocations on the web to learn of your chance for a new life! I thought back to the magazine article and noted that this was one of those offers for a trip to the other dimension. ‘I can’t lie and say that doesn’t sound enticing…’ As I sat in traffic, I thought about how little I really had to lose with such an offer. My parents had both tragically passed away in the last four years. My mom died painfully from a rare cancer, and my dad was in a car accident not long afterwards. With no siblings, and only aunts and uncles that lived on the other side of the country, I was about as alone as a person could be. Sure, I had some good relationships with friends at work, but it wasn’t the same - and I still desperately missed calling my mom during the week. When I finally made it home, I put all of the frozen and cold food away before going back to the magazine. Government sources and representatives from the other dimension have been telling us for years it’s just because those people have found new lives that they’re happier in. “They don’t want to come back home because their new lives are so much better!” One government official recently stated on CNN. That made us wonder - was that actually true? In order to determine the truthfulness of this statement we sent ten of our staff members, along with five private detectives we’d never before had contact with before through the portal on tours, or on their own without any guides. Out of those fifteen... only one returned. This person was one of the private detectives we had hired out for. As a former Navy Seal, he had a number of extra advantages in his elite training over the years that he claimed were the only way he escaped. Yes, escaped… I was just about to continue reading when there was a loud quick pounding on the door. I walked over to find one of the apartment managers standing outside. I sighed and opened up the door, “Can I help you?” I asked the lady while groaning about the cold coming into the room. She gave me a grim smile, “Good afternoon sir. Unfortunately I am going to need your help Doctor Benning… We had an inspector from our insurance company come by today, along with a city inspector, and I’m afraid your building has failed a structural inspection. Because of the safety concerns it is being condemned for habitation.” “What?” I asked nervously. “Remember that storm last month?” I nodded while thinking back to the rare freak winter storm that had winds that exceeded a Category 2 Hurricane, “We noticed that there was a lot of soil that left the area around the edge of the building. On one side of the first floor we found some significant cracking. We’ve been watching it and noticed that there are some large cracks on the other side of this building in the brick too… The inspector decided it’s not safe for anyone to habit this building. We think between the wind and the freezing and thawing of the soil there’s been a lot of shifting of the foundation and it’s possible it will collapse.” “Umm… What am I going to do?” She sighed, “We’re returning this months’ rent and your deposit, we’ll pay for movers to move your stuff, and we’re paying for a week of a hotel right now. The thing is we need you out of this building in the next six hours.” “You’ve got to be kidding me?!?!” I said angrily. “I just got done with a twenty-four plus hour shift at work and you’re telling me I have to move out now?!?” “We’ll compensate you as we’ve said…” “Compensate me? Where do you think I’m going to find an apartment on a week’s notice?” I seethed, “I’ll have my attorney call you. It’s going to be more compensation than you expect!” I slammed the door and looked around my apartment and felt tears prickle at my eyes. The way it sounded the whole building could go at any time and I knew I didn’t have much of a choice to immediately move. I had a law firm on retainer as part of my job that I immediately called up. The law office focused on medical malpractice suits, but they were just a part of a larger practice that also included real estate and personal injury law. Within thirty minutes, the manager was back at my doorstep with a scowl on her face. “Who the hell do you think you are?” She asked me. “Someone who feels like they’ve been screwed over?” I told her bluntly. “What do you need now?” “The owners of the complex will have the movers here to help you pack in ten minutes. Be ready, I’ve been told to give you this check.” She handed me a check with five-thousand dollars listed on it. I grabbed my phone and called the law office and told them about it. Per their instructions I handed it back, “I’m wanting considerably more than that for endangering my life with shoddy construction and a sudden move disrupting my housing. Come back when the check says twenty thousand.” She scoffed at me and walked away cursing, “Jack-ass!” They had a ten-member crew that frustrated me as they helped box everything up pell-mell in no particular order. I knew I would never be able to find anything until I unboxed everything, and that a number of things would probably be broken by that time too! By six pm all of my possessions except a couple suitcases of clothes, a laptop, and a few other odds and ends, were all in a climate-controlled storage unit across town. I found myself pulling up to a local hotel where I knew I would at least get a good breakfast each day. “Good evening sir,” the clerk said, “Do you have a reservation?” “No… it’s a long story, but do you have any availability?” “For how long?” “At least a week?” The lady typed at her computer and said, “I do have a room available,” and proceeded to give me the information on the rate. Emotionally I was spent as she ran my debit card. “I’m sorry sir, but the card was declined?” “Damnit,” I swore and dug out one of my credit cards that I knew had nearly its limit maxed, “Try this one?” To my relief it ran, but I knew my time would be short if I didn’t get a settlement from the apartment complex quickly. Inside the room I sat down in the desk chair and just put my head in my hands since I was so frustrated. I had worked ridiculously hard to reach the pinnacle of a dream, to become one of the top surgeons out there, but so far all I had accomplished was to just be a good regional surgeon. My debt was sky high and I was now officially homeless! I looked in my bag for something to distract me and found the magazine I read earlier in the pocket next to my laptop. I almost turned on my laptop, but instead decided to open the magazine up for a third time and try to finish reading the article. I sat back in the desk chair and found my place. “Escaped,” were his words when he contacted us after his return. He had joined a tour group with a highly rated tour company for his trip. He quickly realized things weren’t as they seemed, and from his words literally had to fight for his life to get back home to the port. We know from the government's arrest warrant, and attached wanted information, that there is an extradition request currently issued for him if he is apprehended in our dimension. As such he is currently in hiding, and we are hopeful he can avoid being arrested until the mess is cleared up by our attorneys. In the meantime, this is his harrowing tale. ‘I went through the portal with twenty other adults of various ages and was stunned by the process. It literally takes your breath away as you step through the amazing technology that is the portal! On the other side I proceeded through customs with the rest of the group, and at the end we were introduced to our enormous guide! Being a six-foot seven combat veteran - who is solidly built with strong muscles - not much of anyone intimidates me! But our guide easily towered over even me at ten and a half feet tall! I felt like I was a kindergartner compared to her! During the ensuing walk to the bus I learned I’d shrunk to just barely an inch over six-feet, and had lost half a foot in height during the trip. Thankfully that was still taller than most of my fellow travelers. I quickly learned that meant I could still sit in the regular bus seat - unlike most of my fellow tour group members. Nearly everyone else was placed into a mixture of children’s styled booster seats, toddler car seats, or even infant style rear-facing seats before we pulled away from the portal. Well… most of the travelers were. I immediately witnessed one altercation of a man who refused to ride the bus in the infant style seat they mandated he sit in. It foreshadowed later events as he was forcibly taken away by tall Amazons outside the bus before he could go back inside the portal to return home. Right away I noticed there were a lot of babies in the arms of the large Amazon women as we toured the city sights. The problem was that upon a closer look I realized that most of them weren’t actual children… they were full grown adults! (The locals call them ‘littles’) The first real sign of problems with our tour company happened when the barely eighteen-year-old daughter of one couple went missing at a mall we were shopping at. Her parents were frantic with worry as I wondered how she had gotten separated from our tour group who was very emphatic that we stay with them at all times. The next day three more members of the tour group were gone without explanation after a visit to a local zoo. I decided to stay close to the distraught parents as we visited the police station to file a missing person’s report. This was the kind of problem I had been asked to keep an eye out for. The way the police department took their statement made me suspicious. Because of that, after we returned to the hotel that night, I decided I needed to go investigate the police department. As I left the hotel, I stalked calmly down the street having been explained that I was considered a ‘betweener’ or a ‘mid,’ and somewhat less likely to be kidnapped than if I was less than six-feet tall. I strongly suspected that was what had happened to their missing daughter. The police station was a busy place, even at night, but I was a SEAL first and foremost, and so it didn’t take me too long to penetrate their building and its security. Once inside, I was able to sneak into an empty office to use one of their gigantic computer terminals. The keyboard was enormous so I had to finger peck to type in the huge computer keyboard. I was grateful some careless person hadn’t locked their screen. It took me about four minutes to discover the unattended and abandoned ‘little’ girl had been taken to an orphanage, and then after her parents reported her missing, the police had closed the case without contacting them. A note said that they knew she had been part of a tour group, but as she’d been separated, they turned her over to the orphanage per department policy. I did some more digging and discovered this was quite the little financial racket for the department. The girl had resulted in a ten-thousand dollar ‘donation’ to the departments ‘charity’ fund. I was about to log out when the door knob jiggled, and I knew that I was out of time. I did my best to exit the screens and dived behind another side desk in the office as a tall police woman came in. She looked to be a detective and seemed suspicious something was wrong. I was going to wait her out, but she spotted me in my hiding place and came after me. I used all of my training to disable her and ran. I’m sorry to say that she probably won’t be working for the force anymore… At least she was alive when I left her! I managed to avoid cameras as I left and returned to the hotel without being found or identified. The next day we got my information to our embassy and they helped facilitate a rescue through the ‘Bureau’ that is in charge of littles immigration there. After I watched a tearful reunion of the girl with her parents, they got into the vehicle we arrived in. I was told there wasn’t room for me, so I would follow in a second vehicle – or so they said. My vehicle followed them for a little bit and then turned another direction. When I pointed it out, they held me down and restrained me. Apparently, my efforts had pissed off the wrong group, and so they took me to another of those so-called ‘Little Academies.’ There they do everything they can to ‘break’ littles. When they took me out of the car I again attempted to escape, but only ended up receiving about one hundred and fifty abusive slaps to my rear in a spanking for my trouble by one of my abductors. Their staff then took over and placed me in a futuristic machine that removed all of my body hair, bathed me roughly, and then dressed me like a baby in a diaper and infantile clothing. Over the next couple of days, they only fed me disgusting pureed baby food concoctions, breastfed me, and kept me locked in a crib for ‘nap time’ and bed. I could see that it would only get worse as I looked at adults that were completely mentally broken and in near vegetative states. Many of them couldn’t even roll off their back any more… It was like they had their motor skills rewound all the way back to their first months of life! In case I doubted my absolute need to escape, it was demonstrated with one girl who slept in a crib next to mine. She was a fighter and tried everything she could to not submit to them on every little thing. On my last morning she disappeared with that team for the same procedure they were supposed to do to me. She came back barely able to physically sit up, had all of her teeth removed from her mouth, and was barely able to say the simple word ‘mama’ from what I could tell when they made a sick game of asking her to speak. I don’t know if the procedure is permanent, but it certainly would be considered criminal here in our dimension! I listened to them talking about performing those procedures on me the next day while waiting for them to put me to bed. As I was being changed into a night diaper I managed to take advantage of a lapse in security and eliminated the two night-workers - and escaped. Luckily, I found my passport and information that I knew I needed to go back home inside their offices! I met a contact who helped me get new clothing after I removed their chip for tracking escaped littles. Clothed appropriately, I managed to walk into the portal, purchased another departure, and thought I was home free. Just before I was going to walk through the portal, there was a sudden alert about me that reached the gate worker on their side. I disabled him and jumped through the portal there, and managed to escape through a chaotic scene at our own side of the portal when word reached them minutes later.’ Our detective shared the photographic evidence that appears on these pages that he bravely managed to still get out with him. It verifies the tale and a few other ‘off the record’ accounts from visitors around that time that line up with his story. (Including the kidnapping and rescue of the girl) What is our government doing with this other dimension? What agreements are in place? Is this nothing but a way of participating in the next level of slavery? Is our dimension just another Africa? I looked at the photos of adults in diapers, being breastfed, spanked, and even some futuristic looking hands attacking the camera. ‘Could be photoshopped,’ I thought as I looked through them. Being a sensationalist publication I was highly skeptical that this was all completely true. Eventually I fell asleep before reading the rest of the articles, wondering more about the new world and if it was really that bad... +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Let me know what you think please with a Like and/or a comment! I'll post another chapter Saturday afternoon, thanks for reading!

Long time lurker decided to try writing one myself. Feel free to give any feedback or constructive criticism. The Fight Daniel Walker was just leaving the bar, just after midnight, trying to refocus after everything that happened the last month. At 25 years old with blonde hair, blue eyes and muscular physique wearing a plain black tee shirt and jeans didn’t look out of place with the college students that had taken over the bar minus that he wasn’t smiling. Daniel at 25 was trying to become a professional MMA fighter and everything was going his way until his last fight. Daniel was a former division 1 collegiate wrestler at heavyweight and transitioned to MMA after college. He was 7-0-0, he had been gaining sponsorships, he had a hot girlfriend, and it looks like he was going to get opportunities to fight with companies with national television deals all he had to do he beat Xavier Harris, an aging fighter who at his peak was top ten in the world at the weight, but now had been on decline. Daniel wanted the TKO or submission victory to make a statement and that was his downfall. In the first round he was too aggressive, and Xavier used that to get a few takedowns and score points with the judges early. Daniel had a great second round including a kimura locked in when time expired. The third round was very close as both fighters were exhausted at that point, and his coach seemed to believe he won but when he heard split decision Daniel was scared and he lost 27-29, 29-28, 28-29. From there everything seemed to go wrong. While his coach and majority of his sponsors stayed because they still believed in him, he would now need to win a few more for the promotions who had come to scout him to take a chance on him which meant years more until he could make a steady living just fighting and had to continue working packing trucks. His girlfriend turned out to be a gold digger and saw the writing on the wall and left him. He had been training hard, but he felt desperate and had started drinking more against his coach’s advice. Walking home though would be the biggest change to his life, however. He was about 3 blocks away from his apartment when he heard someone scream. He ran towards the scream into a nearby alley and saw three men, in their late teens or early twenties, surrounding an older man with a cane demanding that they give them his wallet, keys, and phone or else. Daniel did not see any weapons and yelled at them to leave the man alone. One of the men approached him. “Why don’t you mind your own business if you know what is good for you,” the man sneered. Daniel replied, “why don’t you three mind your own business instead of bothering him.” The man was about 6 feet tall and around 175 lbs. The two other men were around the same size. Daniel as a heavyweight MMA fighter was 6’4” 260lbs and was not afraid of them. The man confronting Daniel then says “Leave now or else,” and pushed Daniel but Daniel didn’t move, he tried to push Daniel again but Daniel decided enough was enough he put in a reverse key lock, which is illegal in every combat sport because it puts the pressure on the arm in such a way that it can quickly snap a man’s forearm, and that is exactly what happened. The man went down screaming in agony and the other two were shocked. Daniel however was smarter and quickly yelled to the older man to run. He couldn’t really run but was moving as fast as he could, and the two men eventually got out of the shock of seeing how easily Daniel was able to snap their friend’s arm and started chasing. Daniel was able to cut them off. Now that he between the two muggers and the older man. He waited for one of them to throw the first punch to protect himself from the unlike scenario of criminal charges. When the one did, he was able to duck it and land a quick strike himself which dazed the man and a second punch knocked him to the ground. The second man came charging at him, but he used the man own momentum against him and used it for a basic take down. The first man was back up and went after him again landing a punch that hurt but wasn’t anything Danny wasn’t used to. Danny responded with a kick to the leg and a strong punch which knocked him to the ground. Danny took this time to run in the opposite direction of the old man, towards his own apartment building. He knew fighting 2 on one was asking for trouble and didn’t want to do it any longer than necessary. Unfortunately, the two men caught up with him as he was forced to wait for a car to pass. He was easily dominating the one man until he felt a sharp pain on the back of his knee. The second man had found a piece of wood and took out his knee, then the other man pushed him to the ground and started stomping on the leg while his fellow attacked used the piece of wood. Instincts took over at Daniel grabbed the leg on the man with the piece of wood and took him to the ground then turned so the man was on top of him and went into a full guard trying to prevent both men from attacking unfortunately the other man delivered a big kick to the side of the head and Daniel passed out. Luckily for Daniel the old man who the men had originally been after found a police car and told his story to the officers. The officers went searching and found the two men attacking Daniel who at this point was a bloody mess clinging to life. The officers quickly subdued the two men and got an ambulance to take Daniel to the nearby hospital. The doctor saw the condition Daniel was in and knew there was nothing he could do to save him as the head injury was so severe. However, one of the nurses remembered hearing from the new portal tour company that came from another dimension that belonged to giants with much more advanced technology and convinced the doctor to allow her to go there and make contact to see if they could save him. The portal officer immediately got her in contact with someone from that dimension. The amazon on the other side of the portal heard the story and said he would check with doctors on his side. Truthfully, the Amazon knew this was possible, but an issue still existed. These long-standing portals, used for tours, gave off a ton of radiation that did not affect a person but made nanite treatments less effective. They had portals that could take Daniel that gave off less radiation, but these had been used to kidnap littles for years before their government had made more regulations. The amazon’s government still deny the existence of these portals but allowed them to be used only to save a life. That is why the amazon portal officer needed to know what to do next and informed his superiors. The eventual decision was to send Daniel through the main portals and tell the hospital to do everything they can. The hospital on Earth meanwhile was just controlling the bleeding the best they could. The fighter was now in the hardest and most important fight of his life Daniel had not regained conciseness and any surgery to try to save him was deemed too risky due to possible nervous system damage. They quickly transferred him and saving his life although it would be a vastly different life than he currently has. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile the call just came in to Riesen State Hospital. Once notified of the little coming into the hospital Dr. Mitchell instantly got to work prepping. She knew this would not be easy as the radiation from the portals would slowly degrade the nanites so they could only do so much but being the ER head doctor was a difficult job every day was a new challenge. Dr. Mitchell found saving littles from other dimension as one of the most rewarding parts of the job. Unfortunately, the nurse that would be assisting her would not agree. Ashley Ericson had been an ER nurse for 4 years now and despite her cheerful acting absolutely hated it. All the death and pain she had to be around had taken its toll on her mentally, yet her workaholic attitude meant she kept coming back. Ashley found cases like this to be especially ridiculous as she came from a gated communities where littles were banned due to being viewed as an annoyance but now, she had to deal with a portal little who got hurt so bad in his own dimension that they were sending him here and making her life more difficult with this surgery which was going to take several hours. Ashley could not wait to finish the workday and go home to her wife, Angela. The two had meet in college where Ashley was pre-med, and Angela was a journalism major. The two quickly got together despite completely different personalities. Ashley was 28 years old and 11 feet tall had short black hair and a very serious nature. Angela was a year younger and a little shorter at 10 ½ feet tall with long blonde hair and was the wild and outgoing of the two. Shortly after graduation the two married and Angela took Ashley’s last name in keeping with the culture of the shorter partner taking their larger partners name regardless of age or gender. Both quickly found success in their careers. Ashley quickly became a nurse at the top hospital in the state while Angela now worked from home as an editor for the state’s largest newspaper. Angela especially enjoyed doing the comics and the columns on little care. Ashley tended to ignore littles while Angela always seemed to gravitate towards them fussing and cooing every chance she got. Angela would try to get Ashley to agree to adopt a little, but every time Ashley found an excuse not to whether it was in college or now, she was too busy at work despite half of the staff having their own littles. Currently Ashley would come home, eat, and go to sleep and even on her off days never wanted to do anything though occasionally Angela convinced her to do something, but she would always find herself thinking about work. Luckily, she thought to herself, she was good at faking it and Angela had no idea. She didn’t need Angela worrying about her. She told herself she was strong enough to do this job as she went into this surgery. Dr. Mitchell and Ashley went to work on Daniel. Normally, Dr. Mitchell would only have to inject nanites once into an injured area of the body but because of the radiation damaging the nanites she would have to do it regularly normally with them only having time to do a single task which slowed down the process. What would normally take 15 minutes were taking hours. Dr. Mitchell made the decision to go with outdated methods such as stiches over nanites for a few injuries because of the nanites issues. Luckily, she was able to stabilize Daniel within about 20 minutes but there was still a long way to go. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------While the surgery was going on however Angela was at home waiting for Ashley. She loved Ashley but recently was getting increasingly worried about her. Ashley never wanted to talk about her work or her feelings. Angela knew something was wrong but did not know how to help and now an hour after when she should have been home, she hadn’t even called. Finally, Angela called one of the receptionists and found out about the difficult surgery. She quickly made a plate of dinner and practically ran the little over a mile to the hospital. When Angela arrived, she briefly talked to the receptionist before being allowed into the waiting room and finding an orderly Trevor who she had met when Ashley first started at the hospital. “Hello Trevor,” Angela said. “Hello Angela waiting for your wife I assume,” Trevor responded. “Yeah, heard she got stuck in a long surgery.” “Yes, all because the dimension of littles decided to send an injured little in the wrong type of portal,” Trevor seemed annoyed but continued. “He was a cute little but of all the rescued portal littles this is probably the worst I have seen in my 10 years of working here, hopefully I never have to see anything like that injured again.” Angela could not believe as Trevor went through all the gruesome details of the injuries done to the little. Angela responded, “How could that happen.” “Apparently, a couple other littles attacked him, that dimension really needs to fix itself or we should go there and straighten it for them. I know a lot more diapered bottoms but better than having to save all these portal littles. Anyways I need to get back to work, have a good day” “You too, thank you Trevor,” Angela stated as she sat down and waited for her wife. After 4 ½ hours Dr. Mitchell finally told Ashley that they were done but hospital policy said both must stay at least 2 hours to watch for complications. Ashley exited the operating room and saw Angela waiting for her. “Hey baby sorry didn’t realize I would be so late,” Ashley said to her wife. “Do not worry just eat after what Trevor told me you need it,” Angela replied. “I am fine just another surgery with a few complications.” Dr. Mitchell then spoke up as she enters the room, “just another surgery,” she laughed, “not to me probably the most difficult one I have ever done but at least he’s okay.” Angela responded, “Good hopefully he finds some good parents who can treat him properly.” Ashley knew the tone in her wife’s voice and quickly tried to defuse the situation, “He will be sent to one of the local orphanages who will match him to the best home possible.” “Not quite” Responded a man who walked into the room, the hospital director, Hugo Brady “None of the local orphanages will take him in the shape he is in, our adoption department is still discussing possible options for the little guy until then move him to Room 105 we will transfer him to pediatrics once we are sure no complications will occur.” With that Trevor returned and began moving Daniel, now dressed in nothing but a diaper and a little hospital gown with farm animals all over it, his head was shaved completely so they could assess the damage to the skull and an IV in his arm but upon seeing him Angela couldn’t help herself from commenting “Aw he is so cute.” Dr. Mitchell quickly agreed with Angela but the little still asleep started to whine and Angela could not help herself from going over and whispering in Daniel’s ear “It’s alright little guy your safe nothing bad is going to happen to you everything going to be ok” and the little stopped whining and went back to deep sleep. Ashley cursed in her head as she saw Angela calm the little down and the look in her eyes, she had already started falling in love with this little and she knew the next words out of Angela’s mouth were doing to be but instead it was Director Brady who spoke up “You seem really good with him, are you and Ashley looking to adopt?” Before Ashley could say no Angela quickly responded, “We have been discussing it but have been waiting for the right situation.” Dr. Mitchell then got involved, “I think you found the right situation,” and Trevor nodded in approval. Director Brady then said, “If you want to adopt him, our adoption center would be more than happy to help you do the paperwork, honestly it will save everyone here a lot of headaches.” Not me Ashley thought. Angela had a huge smile on her face as she asked, “I would be glad to adopt him if Ashley willing.” Ashley wanted to say no but felt she couldn’t this time like she had before. First, she knew how upset her wife would be if she said no and her boss and multiple coworkers believed she should as well so she gave in and said, “We can adopt him.” Angela could not have been happier she finally had what she had wanted since the day they got married.

As with my previous stories, this one contains several elements inherent to the pre-established diaper dimension. These include, but are not limited to: Diapers and their usage for their intended purpose Breastfeeding Non-consensual mental regression through various means (Including possible drugs, hypnosis, and/or surgery) Surgery to achieve various nefarious goals Graphic imagery associated with any of these warnings Humiliation Giants, aka, Amazons or Bigs Predominantly female and some male domination Babying of adults (perceived or otherwise) Violence (pertaining to weapons, assault, or harm of others) Verbally abusive and violent caretakers Drugs and associated criminal elements Guns and their usage Blood and gore Mild language This story has not been labeled as mature, due to a lack of specific references to anything overtly sexual, but this warning serves as a 'turn back' point for any readers who do not wish to read about the previous warnings. Lastly, this list is subject to change during the course of writing this story. While most of the plot is ironed out, more warnings may be added if needed. For those readers interested or do not care about the warnings listed, please enjoy the following story and this first chapter. Chapter 1: You Can't Be “Okay, let’s just get this out of the way right off the bat. As you can see, I’m a stuffed animal and my name is…” “Tus’!” Willy called out from the kitchen. “Iss time!” “Right. Tus’, but for any who haven’t been regressed by this towering society made of Bigs, Middles, and Littles, my name is Tusk,” I said proudly. “I’m named appropriately because I am obviously, well… an elephant. Not the eighth wonder of the world, Jumbo, who balances on a little ball under the big top mind you, but an elephant nonetheless.” I then lowered my voice. “Keep in mind though that I wouldn’t put it past my original designer for thinking along those lines, but I don’t even tower over Littles, let alone the Bigs. So, no… here in the non-imaginary world, I am just a stuffed animal, or ‘stuffy’ as most Littles like us are called,” I stated to the trembling duck before me. “I’m your typical male elephant; gray, big ears, a trunk, a tail, two tusks, and limbs that have the dexterity to basically push or pull and maybe grab onto certain objects, but I’m… we’re so much more around here.” The duck just looked at me with wide and uninitiated eyes. Obviously fresh out of the box, with the evidence of that still strewn about the floor. “You see, I am proudly owned by a Little in this massive world. It’s a job that most want but few can handle. I personally had no qualms about my job or what it meant for my Little’s future, but I love him to death and would do anything for him. That’s the job of us stuffy’s. Understand?” Before the duck could answer, rapturous laughter came from nearby. “Ha Ha Ha!” Willy cried out hysterically from the kitchen. “Speak of the devil…” I said, still seeing that the duck was too intimidated by everything going on to answer my question for now. “That would be Willy, my… or I guess our Little. Mommy is likely playing around with his footsies,” I say in air quotes as best I can, “it’s tradition by now for when he’s in the chair. Plus, it’s a special day after all and I can even smell a something extra brewing.” I sniff delightedly and take in every bit of the aroma that I can wafting from the kitchen now. While the typical Saturday morning breakfast of some delicious, syrup-covered blueberry pancakes still hangs in the air, there is something more delightful afoot now… something sweeter. “This old baby,” I point to my trunk, “picks up everything, despite it being full of fluff. I don’t know if it’s magic or what, but smelling all that goodness is almost as good as if I was eating whatever it is myself.” ‘Oh, the intangible perks of specific species as stuffed animals!’ “Anyway, as I said, our kind is everywhere, and if I’ve learned anything recently, some absolutely love me, and others downright despise me. Between my ears is just some batting, but my feelings are just as large as any Big walking out there on the street, so it hurts a bit for those who don’t.” I sighed. “I suppose if I really thought about it though, it probably all began the day I broke the rules. If you’re going to stay here, Mr. Duck,” I said, not knowing his name yet, “you ought to know everything first.” * * * Willy and I were in the playroom of Mommy’s and Daddy’s house, though I suppose most knew them as Robert and Emily Galpin. He struck it rich after they first got married in tech or something, so space was never really an issue here in a I guess what could classified as their mansion. Not the biggest on the block mind you, but impressive, nonetheless. I didn’t care one way or another really, but days like today, playing cops and robbers was an entirely different experience under this roof. “Bang! Bang-bang!” Willy shouted idly back and forth. A figure loomed behind a cardboard constructed bank and money lay strewn about on the ground. Amidst the mock gunfire, the money no longer seemed to be worth anything to either shooting party. “Bang!” Willy shouted again. “Ugh!” Willy said, mimicking the voice from the figure behind the bank to indicate that the last shot had met its intended target. I was guided out from behind my barricade by Willy and looked over the assailant, now lying wounded on the ground before me. “Youwe be pushin’ up daisies Mistuh Moo befo’ wong. No mo’ wobbin’ the banks fo’ you!” Willy said triumphantly, holding me up, a curved stick to stand in for a gun placed in my hand. Outside this scene, I was Tusk, but here, I was Officer Trunk, a decorated police officer and winner of the popsicle award for goodness. Before me, lay Mr. Moo, an aptly named cow lay outstretched on the floor and currently a failed bank robber of Marker City National. “You… you doody head! I’ll… I’ll geh you nex’ time, Officew Twunk,” Willy said in a raspy voice to mimic, Mr. Moo’s alter ego. It wasn’t perfect, but our battles had become legendary since Willy and I first came home. More importantly now though, Willy was happy here… or at least as one could be being a Little in this society. “Uhhhh…” Willy maneuvered Mr. Moo’s arm jerking up in the air for vengeance against me, and then let go. Mr. Moo, the curd of the playroom and robber of the local bank at least seven times this week, had perished by my righteous hand. “Excewent wouk, Offithe Twunk,” Willy said in a lower voice, now inserting himself into the situation as head of the specialized police force protecting Marker City, an apt name if there ever was one considering the amount of marker that had been used over the cardboard cutouts of buildings around us. “Ah, Inspecto Poof! We finawy ga’ Mistuh Moo,” Willy said, switching back to my alter ego. “Aftuh many hawd houwes we’ve…” “I don’t care what the other women have!” a voice shouted from the hallway. I had heard it enough to know that Daddy had come home from his investment company, though likely was still working here, and what’s more, he wasn’t happy about something with Mommy regarding Willy. ‘As usual…’ “You don’t understand, Robert. Bethany and Calliope both have their Littles being shown at the art fair next month,” Mommy said. “Emily, if their Littles went to Mars, I still wouldn’t care! Now, I have a meeting to get back to on the phone in my office,” Daddy said curtly. “Don’t bring this up again!” I was too distracted by the stomping I could hear afterward to notice that Willy had gotten up and was now taking me into the hallway, Mr. Moo, still left prone and ‘dead’ on the floor by the bank. Before leaving the room, Willy grabbed his backpack and dragged it behind him with his other hand not holding onto me. I inwardly groaned and dreaded what I suspected Willy was setting out to do. Moments later, Willy was in the living room and looked sadly at his mommy hunched over on the couch, nursing a glass of what I could only imagine was strong alcohol. It was a trend I had noticed that she had picked up with increasing regularity, particularly in the past month during the same time Daddy had increased his irate nature at home. I could see from my lowered position that Willy had seen the glass as well, but either didn’t understand or didn’t care. Either way, he reached into his undersea-themed backpack and pulled out a large sheet of paper. Quietly creeping as best he could with his still-crinkly diaper, he reached Mommy and held out the paper. “I made dis fo’ you, Mommy.” She looked up from her glass and at the paper and Willy. He had made it today at daycare and was very proud of his numerous fingerprints dotting the parchment. Close up, it was the inane and random smudges of any regressed Little. Further away though, it was a highly detailed butterfly, more beautiful and colorful than even real life. All the workers were impressed and could only ‘awww’ when Willy announced it was for his mommy because he knew that she liked them. Willy waited with bated breath as she looked over the picture. Any mommy worth their salt would have praised their Little, particularly one who had already been regressed. At this stage, if a Little was still showing this level of talent, any Big would have been immensely impressed, unless they stupidly wanted a Little at a newborn level. ‘I’m glad that trend isn’t around much anymore…’ I knew by now that Emily Galpin, Willy’s mommy, was not one who would ever consider a newborn level, but she also wasn’t the praising type either. As if to prove my point, she started to talk about it for a moment. “It’s nice, Willy, but mommy has to go. Show it to me later.” She stood up, her flowy and fashionable white pantsuit evening out as it hung off her skinny and meticulously groomed body out, before leaving the picture unceremoniously behind on the table in front of us. “I’ve got an afternoon luncheon with the girls. If you were older, you would understand.” She set her glass down and didn’t notice the now trembling piece of paper in Willy’s hand that he had picked up sadly after she had put it down. Mommy strutted to the door and grabbed her small leather purse that matched her outfit. “I don’t know when I’ll be back, but Nanny Sarah will take care of things, I’m sure.” She was halfway out the door when she suddenly turned back. I could see Willy’s hopes rise that she would mention the painting that he had presented to her. “Oh, and Daddy is working really hard today. Don’t disturb him if you know what’s good for you. Yeah…” she trailed off briefly but then perked right back up soon after. “Anyway, bye-bye, sweetie!” She waved her fingers and closed the door behind her. I always hated how she said, ‘sweetie.’ Normally, that word conveyed affection. With Mommy though, it felt deflated and more of an automatic response. One born out of necessity to be the in-fashion mommy and what was expected of her role, rather than a genuine nickname toward her Little. Looking away from the door, I stared up at my Little. The trembling painting now fell to the floor and Willy dragged himself back to the playroom. I could already hear the sniffling. It wasn’t the first time, and I knew it wouldn’t be the last. Not with these people. Now, I knew that Bigs inherently loved their own or even random Littles they met to the point of obsession and insanity sometimes, but like anything else, not everyone was alike. Some Bigs just cared more about other things, and I knew by now that Robert and Emily Galpin were sadly those types of Bigs. I suppose it would be like when not everyone coos over puppy dogs or kittens. Different, but not unheard of. In this case though, it was unbearable to just stand by and watch as an observer only with how much it affected my own regressed Little. Stuck in my own thoughts for a moment, I only snapped out of them when Willy suddenly stopped before entering the playroom and looked at the slightly ajar door on the other end of the house, the one leading to Daddy’s office. ‘No, Willy. Please… not there.’ But Willy couldn’t hear my thoughts. It was the negative of being a stuffy here… there were rules, and as much as I despised them, the consequences for going against them could be severe amongst toy kind. So, sure enough, in a few short minutes without my words of warning, Willy had waddled to Daddy’s office and pushed open the door. “Daddy?” “I don’t know, Bill.” He then noticed Willy and waved violently for him to go away. “It should be all on time.” Willy had been regressed and like most things, it came with its negatives towards Bigs as well as its positives. Not understanding all social cues or not reading a person’s demeanor from further away, had been casualties of the same treatment that required Willy to wear diapers now or have him call Emily and Robert as Mommy and Daddy respectively. I never failed to question how those two never got that concept with a Little. So, to my utter chagrin, Willy, not fully understanding the angry gesture from Daddy, took a few steps inside until he was directly looking at him, now seated behind his large oaken desk, his face bathed in the light of the new computer he had purchased for himself last month. “Daddy? I made dis fo’ Mommy. Do you wike?” In the pale light of technology, I saw Daddy’s face grow cross, and I braced for the storm I knew was about to happen. He cupped the phone’s receiver to block his sound and whispered angrily, “Willy! I’m on the phone. Go away.” I saw Willy’s face scrunch up. ‘Not good. Leave now, Willy. Leave now, before you do something we both regret.’ “Bu’ Daddy! I made dis fo’ Mommy. I…” Daddy stood up and held out a finger. Its effect was palpable, and Willy instantly stopped speaking. If it was all possible, Willy seemed to shrink into the wooden floor and ornate carpet underneath his sock-covered feet. “I’m going to have to put you on hold, Bill.” He paused. “Yes, it’s my Little. Someone isn’t listening.” His words were simple, but he nearly hissed them at the end. From my stealthy and passive ‘unreal’ state, I had heard many of the conversations between Mommy and Daddy. It didn’t take me long to realize that both only wanted a Little to boost their social status in this society, so some of the drawbacks of having a Little were detested and passed off by both onto each other or their hire housekeeper and nanny. As a caregiver, patience was paramount, but neither seemed to have a great capacity for it, as evidenced by the situation currently at hand. Daddy clicked a button on his phone calmly with a beep, likely the mute button, but then immediately stared at Willy with his most wretched face. I instantly knew that Willy needed to leave now, but he only stuck firm in his diminutive position, and like a bolt of lightning, Daddy struck hard. “Willy! I’m very disappointed in you. You’ve been a very bad boy for Daddy today. Go back to your playroom right now! You never interrupt me while I’m on a call. Do you understand?” “But Daddy…” Willy’s voice trembled. He then stood up and it wasn’t much, but it made Willy shrink to the floor even more if all possible. “I swear I don’t know what I’m going to do with you. Now, you obey me or else little baby.” “Buh…” Daddy’s nostrils flared and he furiously lunged over and clicked another button from a nearby console. “Sarah! Get in here. Now!” He clicked off. “Don’t make me get Mr. Paddle, Willy. You know you don’t like him, do you?” Willy shook his head as hard as he could, and I couldn’t blame him for the few uses that Mr. Paddle had actually been used in this household. At this point, it was more of a threat, but it was a palpable one, nonetheless. “Good. One more time in here while I’m working, and you’ll see just how wicked Mr. Paddle can get.” From experience I knew Daddy was practically always working, so what he really meant was never. Errrr! Daddy looked up as the door opened slowly with a creak and looked at the woman now standing before him. “Good, Sarah, you’re here.” “Yes, Mr. Galpin?” Sarah answered quickly, her blue dress and apron just settling from her hustle to answer Daddy’s call as quickly as possible. “Willy here is interrupting my call. Will you please take him from here?” Sarah hesitated and moved slowly into the room, being equally as nervous around Daddy as I would have been if I could move in front of others. Daddy’s impatience showed and he belted out, “Now!” She nearly yelped at his outburst and quickly nodded her head. “Yes, Mr. Galpin.” She then made a beeline for Willy, “Right away!” In seconds, Willy had been scooped up by Nanny Sarah and then removed from the room. As she exited, she made sure to close the door behind her. A click to the door signaled the ending of the short but tempestuous ordeal and Sarah quickly hustled away toward the playroom. Once out of earshot though, she looked at the still-trembling Willy whom she then had placed back on the floor. “Oh, baby. I’m so sorry about all that. You know how he gets… best to just leave him be, right?” “Buh… buh… buh” Willy tried to make more words but instead only resorted to holding up the painting still in his hand. Tears bubbled and threatened to spill down his cheeks as Nanny Sarah leaned in to see what he was holding. “Oh? What’s this?” Nanny Sarah took the paper gently and held it out in front of her to look at it further. “Oh, wow! This is so beautiful, baby. You’re so talented.” She then bent down and nuzzled Willy and squeezed him tightly. From my position in Willy’s arms, Nanny Sarah was just once again proving why I liked her infinitely more than Willy’s real caregivers. Emily and Robert had their own strengths; this house’s size and decorations were a testament to that notion, but their caring natures had much to be desired. For a Little, their lack of certain qualities was a major gap and I despised that they had ever laid their eyes on and then plucked Willy out of that show room of sorts to be their Little. Nanny Sarah let Willy go, wiped an errant tear away from his cheek, and then brought us both back into the playroom, where she then gave Willy a quick diaper check before setting him down. “A little wet, but those diapers can hold a lot, so you should be good to go until after dinner at this point. No sense in wasting one around here, right?” Willy nodded, having grown accustomed to sitting in used diapers by now. I honestly would have been surprised if Willy had even noticed his diaper’s state if Nanny Sarah hadn’t pointed it out. She stood in the doorway for a second, still looking at the painting in her hands of the butterfly. “This is really good, Willy.” “Dank you…” he said reservedly, still looking dejected over the rejection of now both Mommy and Daddy. Nanny Sarah smiled sympathetically at Willy. “Tell you what, I’m going to put this on the fridge for your mommy and daddy to see later. I’m sure they’ll both love it when they’re more… free.” I could tell she wanted to say something more along the lines of, ‘more inclined to actually care about their Little like I do,’ but she knew it wasn’t her place as the nanny and maid of the household, no matter what her feelings were toward Willy. “You play a little more and I’ll be back in a little bit to check on you and take you to dinner. I’m sure you’ll love it!” She gave another half-hearted sympathy smile and vanished from view. Willy sat emotionless, quite the opposite from where we had started only minutes before. Meanwhile, Mr. Moo lay motionless in his position on the ground. Willy couldn’t tell, but I could see that Mr. Moo had moved about in the time we had been away. Holding a ‘dead’ pose for too long was never fun as a toy, but maintaining the illusion of us just being lifeless things to toss about was also one of our top priorities. “I don’ know, Tus’… Why doesn’ Mommy or Daddy wuv me?” I could see the tears as they fell pitifully from his face now. “I’m a widdle. Aw da way twu, bu’ dey don’ cawe! Befo’, I wan’ed fweedom an’ my ol’ wife back. Now, I jus’ wan’ a hug! Iss dat so much to as’?” ‘Darn. What to do? What to do?’ Willy was my Little and it was my responsibility to keep him healthy and safe to the best of my ability without revealing my true nature. It was toy law. Even new toys who thought they were space rangers or literal cats knew of the rule. No one ever questioned it; however, we all knew there was also an exception to it. Like most rules, there was the exception that proved the rule that I had just remembered about. In our case, a Little had to be in danger of some kind for a toy to intervene. To be frank, I always hated the caveat as it could be stretched to mean a lot of things. ‘Danger of what? From whom?’ There was too much gray area for my tastes for it to be a good exception to the law, though maybe it was that way so the toy could have some wiggle room on a case-by-case basis. Either way, Willy was now rocking back and forth, and tears were freely flowing from his eyes and dampening the firetruck onesie that he was currently wearing. In his despair, Willy had dropped me on the floor in front of him by the cardboard bank, and from there, I took stock of the situation. Despite the massive house we lived in, and every toy or piece of clothing Willy could possibly want, he was still unhappy. I knew deep down that the riches of the world couldn’t buy what Willy truly wanted at this point. Even more damnable was that Willy had been made this way. A Little was here to love and be loved by Bigs and Willy had been changed to fit that need to perfection, even when his Bigs didn’t reciprocate those feelings back in a meaningful way. So now, it was the Bigs that threatened to tear his heart in half and that was something that hit me hard right in the gut, but I also knew that it was all very dangerous for everyone involved. We toys tend to talk in our free time and I knew that this had happened before in two cases. With the first, the toy had done nothing about their dejected Little until it was too late. The Little regressed fully and lost any part of themselves to self-loathing and hatred. Knowing the Bigs which usually led to such an event, the Little was often given up for adoption and then became a hopeless case after one rejection already. The prognosis for a Little ever having a happy life after that was usually pretty remote and ultimately grim. The other scenario was worse though. Having Littles from all types of backgrounds, it was inevitable that one with a military background would endure the same treatment one day. The White Valley Mall Incident had been etched into every mind, Big, Middle, or Little since then. In the end, dozens of Bigs lay dead or injured and the Little… well, we all just knew that it wasn’t a happy ending. ‘No. Not my Willy…I can’t let that happen. Not to him…’ So with a heavy breath, I gathered my strength and got up from where I had fallen and walked calmly over to Willy. Nearby, Mr. Moo looked at me with horror and yet recognition over what I was doing. He shook his head as much as possible to dissuade me, but my path forward was clear. As a Little, Willy was subject to the Bigs. As a stuffy though, I was subject to Willy, and Willy needed me in a way that transcended the typical relationship that most Littles and their stuffy’s had. I took another long breath and took my leap of faith. “Willy… Willy?” He continued crying and rocking himself in an effort to self-soothe. It wasn’t working, so I tried again. “Willy,” I said more strongly. He stopped. ‘That got his attention…’ “Wha…? Who said dat?” Willy looked all around; panic stricken after seeing the empty room and equally empty doorway. “Willy… down here…” Will looked at me and blinked his eyes in disbelief. Willy’s eyes were full of fear and apprehension over what he thought he had just heard from his favorite companion. This situation rarely presented itself, so there was no how-to manual on how to proceed as a toy. I didn’t want to screw this up, so I went in light, and I merely waved at him casually. “Hey.” Willy rubbed his eyes to no doubt ensure he wasn’t imagining things. When he saw my little arm waving again, he rubbed again, now more furiously and once he saw that I wasn’t going away, began shaking his head. “Oh no… no, no, no… I finawy did ih’… I cwacked. I’m da widdle who cwacked unda’ da stwain… bye-bye bih’ house, hewo padded ceww…” ‘Crud. He thinks he’s losing it…’ I knew it was now or never, so I reached out and touched his shoulder gently to reassure my friend. “Willy… I know this is a lot, but you’re not going crazy. I promise. Cross my heart even.” He looked at me both in relief and confusion and stopped his rocking for a moment. “Now, I know you’ve been through a lot, so I’m breaking a big rule by doing this, but we need to talk.”

We have all heard the stories of Gulliver travels, but this story is a bit different and more crazy. It all started one summer day, Gulliver got a strange letter in the mail. Gulliver thought to ignore it, but he decided to read it. As Gulliver was reading it, the letter was talking about traveling to a new island. Gulliver thought to him self not again. Gulliver loved to travel, but after of dealing with little tiny people and dealing with king giants, he thought maybe this letter was a scam. In the letter there was a ticket for his very own boat to travel to the island. The nexts day after of Gulliver doing some thinking on it, he decided to give this island a chance and what could happen. When Gulliver got to the docks in Bermuda, he saw his boat and it was a speed boat. After a few days of open ocean water, Gulliver was getting impatient. Gulliver still thought it was a scam, until he saw the island right ahead of him. When Gulliver finally got to the island and docked his boat, he decided to see what letter he got was talking about. When Gulliver out of the boat, he saw a very big city and a sign that said " if I was you I would turn back." Gulliver didn't believe any of that. When Gulliver got to the city he saw a building that said information center of the city. Gulliver walked into the building and saw a guy at the front desk and asked him. " where am I ?" Gulliver asked. The guy said " you are in amazonian city." Gulliver thought great now I am back with giants again. Things are not always what they appear to be. Gulliver asked what are amazonian? The information guy said "well amazonian are big giantess woman and they are not good people, there are also giant men as well, but don't piss them off." Gulliver didn't know what to say, but he said back " thank you and have a great day." As Gulliver left the building, he decided to continue down the street. Then suddenly Gulliver bumped right into the legs of a giantess woman. Gulliver looked up and said "I am so sorry I was not looking where I was going." The giantess looked down and said "well well well, look what we got here a small human, what are you doing here in this city little guy?" Gulliver said "Hi names Gulliver, I come from a small town in the USA, nice to meet you. I am so sorry for bumping into you and I am not a little guy. The giantess just laughed and thought it was so cute and strange. Giantess said" well it is nice to meet you as well. You are so cute and small, plus you only come up to my knees in hight. Do you have a mommy or a daddy"? Gulliver didn't like this one bit, then he saw the giantess got down on her knees to get a closer look. Gulliver said" no I don't need a mommy or a daddy. I came here on a speed boat." Giantess said" no mommy or a daddy you poor thing. Well your in luck little cutie." Then suddenly Gulliver saw the giantess start to pick him up. Gulliver said" look lady put me down now!" The giantess didn't even say a word. She ignored Gulliver and carried him on her shouldered and off to her place. Gulliver started to kick and scream, but no luck in that. The giantess looked at her soon to be baby, and said "We are going to have so much fun my little baby. You going to love living with me and judging by you size you should fit right into a baby newborn diaper. They are so cute and small just like you, but don't worry I am not going to treat you like a newborn baby." Gulliver couldn't believe on all of this. After hearing the words newborn baby diapers, Gulliver decided to tell this lady that he was not a baby. After what felt like a while to Gulliver, the giantess and Gulliver they both got to her place. The house on the outside was big like everything else on this island. It was a one floor house. When they got insided the house it was a normal place except for the giant baby stuff in the living room. In the living room there was a playpen right in front of the couch and the TV. Suddenly Gulliver saw the giantess turned around to lock the door. Gulliver thought now I am doomed, how will I get out of here alive and back to the speed boat to get back home. Then the giantess took Gulliver on a tour of the house. After the tour the giantess took Gulliver down a hallway and into a room and it was a nursery, with a crib and a changing table, a TV, a playpen, and a huge closet. Suddenly the giantess layed Gulliver on the changing table. Once the giantess had Gulliver naked, she bent down and picked up a package of newborn baby diapers. After the diapering was done and over with, the giantess went over to the closet and picked out a outfit. Gulliver was feeling super weird in the newborn diaper. Then suddenly Gulliver saw that the closet was filled with different baby clothes plus lots of diapers. Gulliver thought that this giantess is baby crazy and looks like she's has been wanting a baby forever and never got a chance to have a baby until now. Then Gulliver saw the giantess has found a outfit. The outfit was a pajamas with mittens and booties sword into it as well and it was pink and blue and a word saying mommy's baby on it. The giantess said" you are going to look so cute in this outfit. I am so glad that I have a baby of my own, to take care of." Gulliver thought this is so embarrassing. All I have to do is be patient and find a way to escape. Giantess said" now my sweet baby I bet your hungry yes you are, yes you are." Once Gulliver was dressed the giantess pick him up and took him out of the nursery and down the hallway to the dining room table. Then suddenly Gulliver saw at the table was a pink bib and a pink high chair. After Gulliver was deposited into the high chair and secured in place, the tray was pulled down and locked in place. Gulliver felt so stupid, but then the giantess put the pink faded bib on him. Giantess said" that bib my baby was the bib I had when I was a baby. After I feed you dinner, I have a surprise for you." Gulliver thought what surprise is she talking about. Just wait until I escape you stupid amazonian woman. Then Gulliver saw the giantess go into the kitchen. Suddenly Gulliver thought she is now distracted nows my chance to get out of this high chair. Gulliver tryed to get the buckles to unlatch, but no luck. Then suddenly Gulliver saw the giantess with a bowl and spoon in one hand and in the other a pair of clippers and a bowl. Gulliver thought what is the bowl and the clippers for, but he thought that it could not be the surprise she was talking about. Gullivers hair was long, but didn't need a haircut. Then the giantess put the clippers and empty bowl on the table and put his dinner on the high chair tray. Suddenly Gulliver saw the giantess turned to face him and sat down in front of him. Gulliver looked at the food in front of him and he could smell the food was bad. Giantess said "this my sweet baby is super good. This is cereal and your going to eat it all like a good baby and then after you eat, I have a surprise for you." Then suddenly Gulliver got a kiss on the forehead after she said all of that. Gulliver hated cereal. The cereal in the bowl looked just like back home. Giantess said " now open wide my sweet? Here comes the Choo Choo train." After the baby talks Gulliver kept his mouth closed. Gulliver was not going to give in to her. Suddenly Gulliver saw the giantess start to tickle him. Once the food got into Gulliver mouth it tasted weird, but then Gulliver spitted the food right out on to her shirt. Gulliver felt victory, but victory was short lived. Gulliver the giantess was not very happy camper about that. The giantess said" baby that was not a very naughty thing to do, but I am not going to let you out of this high chair until you have that bowl empty. Plus after your surprise I am going to give you a spanking and then you are going down for a nap in your playpen, and then bed time in you crib." Gulliver didn't like this one bit. After dinner was over and the food was off this face, Gulliver got his surprise. Giantess said" so my baby I noticed your hair was long and I have decided to give you a haircut, but not just any haircut it is one of my favorites a bowlcut, but since you decided to spit your dinner in my face, I have decided to cancel that option and shave your head bald. After that I have a teddy bear bonnet for you to wear." Suddenly the giantess was back behind the high chair with a shaver and the clippers. Gulliver thought this was insane. Plus he didn't want his hair to be gone. After the haircut was done and the bonnet was put on top of his head. The giantess showed Gulliver in a hand mirror of the finished work. Gulliver looked at him self and he looked like a complete baby. Suddenly Gulliver saw the giantess come in front of him and unbuckled him for the high chair. Once Gulliver was out of the high chair and carried in her arms, he asked the giantess " so mommy I guess? Are you still going to spank me?" The giantess looked at him and said "No my baby your bald haircut was the punishment, but I am going to put you down for a little quiet time in your playpen, so mommy can clean the kitchen up and when I get done I am putting you to bed." Gulliver felt well at least I am not getting a spanking. Suddenly Gulliver felt the giantess stop at the playpen and she deposited Gulliver down into it. The playpen was like the one in rugrats that you had to use a screw driver to get out. Gulliver was getting so sick and tired of all of this babying. After a while of planing different was to escape. Gulliver saw a teddy bear with a tool belt on his waist. Gulliver thought yes finally I am out of here, and then I have to crawl to the front door and get the front door unlocked. After Gulliver got the playpen gate opened, he checked to make sure it was clear and it was, he could hear the giantess still in the kitchen. Once Gulliver crawled as fast as he could to the front door, he thought how do babies just go with all of this. He thought babies had it easy, but he was wrong. After Gulliver got to the door he saw a chair right nexts to it and pushed the chair in front of the door to get it unlocked, but then Gulliver felt horrible in his stomach and it felt weird. Gulliver then farted and felt a huge mush fall right into his diaper. Gulliver felt so embarrassed and couldn't believe that he pooped right in a baby newborn diaper, but the worst was yet to come. Gulliver saw a shadow above him and he turned around and the giantess was back. Giantess said" well well well look what we got here. I smell a dirty diaper and I see my baby at the front door. Naughty, very very very naughty baby." "Now you need a spanking and a diaper change before bed." Suddenly Gulliver got picked up and bought over to a chair and she gave Gulliver 12 spankings for trying to escape. After the spankings was done the giantess carried Gulliver to the nursery for a diaper change. Once in the nursery the giantess layed Gulliver on the changing table and got out another newborn pamper. Giantess said" what a smelly baby you are, yes you are, yes you are. I hope you learned your lesson in trying to escape, that was a very very very naughty thing to do and dangerous, you could of fell and got hurt." After the giantess got Gulliver all diapered again she picked Gulliver up and carried him to the crib. Once Gulliver was deposited into the crib, Gulliver saw the giantess bring up the rails and locked it. Once the crib was locked Gulliver standed up and looked at the giantess and said" look lady I am getting sick and tired of you treating me like this now let me out. I am not going to sleep in this crib." Giantess said" first of all I am mommy and you will call me that. Second you are my baby and I love you. Finally third you are going to sleep, so night night my baby, tomorrow is going to be fun. After I feed you breakfast and then we are going to the park to play." Gulliver thought this was crazy and insane, bit he got a idea. There was a playground right nexts to the information center and the water was not that far away, Second chance to escape. Before the giantess left the room, Gulliver saw she grab something off the changing table. The giantess walked up to the crib and said" I have a gift for you my baby, this pacifier was my pacifier when I was a baby and now it is yours." Gulliver looked up and thought gross. The giantess showed Gulliver the front of it and I had a word on it that said girl. Gulliver felt a yawn and before he could react the giantess shoved the pacifier right into his mouth. Gulliver tryed to spit it out, but it was no use. It was like it was glued to his mouth, but with it being giant sized it was no use to spit it out. After the giantess felt victory she turned out the lights and walked out of the nursery. Gulliver was so pissed off now a girl pacifier, what nexts a pink dress? The nexts morning Gulliver felt something wet and smelly, he couldn't believe that he pissed right in a diaper and at night know less. Then suddenly Gulliver saw the giantess come right into the nursery with a bottle of milk. Giantess said" good morning my baby how did you sleep? I smell someone wet there diaper?" Then suddenly Gulliver saw the giantess unlock the crib and the rail went down. Then Gulliver got picked up and taken to the rocking chair. The giantess took the pacifier out of Gullivers mouth. Giantess said" now before I change you and get you ready for the park. I need you to open up this is your breakfast." Gulliver was then cradled in her arms and felt the tit of the bottle get put into his mouth. Gulliver was not a fan of milk. The milk was OK it tasted interesting. Giantess said "is that good baby? I hope you love it. It is good for a growing baby like you, but unfortunately you won't be growing up, you will be staying a baby forever, because you see that closet that is filled with diapers? Well I have a secret for you my little baby. I am not going to potty train you. You are going to be in diapers forever and ever. Isn't that great?" Gulliver felt sick to his stomach after hearing all of that while being nursed. Once Gulliver was done with the bottle. Gulliver got picked back up and put over the giantess shoulder to be burped. Gulliver thought what the hell is she doing. Then suddenly Gulliver felt the giantess pat his back and Gulliver delivered a big burp. Gulliver felt so stupid and embarrassed. Once the giantess was very happy she carried Gulliver to the changing table to get dressed. When Gulliver was layed on the changing table the giantess got him out of the pajamas and put him into a new diaper. Suddenly the giantess went to the closet to pick a outfit for the park. The giantess picked up a pink dress with Mary Jane shoes and picked up the the pacifier as well. Suddenly Gulliver saw the giantess return to the changing table with the pink dress. Gulliver hook his had and said" hell no, I am not wearing a dress I am not a girl and that is final lady." Giantess said" don't call my lady, you know my name is mommy and Second I think you would be super cute in the dress. Plus you looked super cute with my pacifier in your mouth last night. Speaking of that look what I have? Now open up it is pacifier time." Before Gulliver could react the giantess put it in his mouth again. After of struggling to get dressed the giantess had him looking super cute. Once the pink dress was on and mary Jane shoes was put on, Gulliver felt very pissed off now, but then the giantess walked back to the closet and brought out a pink and blue stroller. Giantess said" you look super cute I could just eat you up. Now my baby it is time to take a stroll to the park." Suddenly Gulliver was picked up off the changing table and into the stroller. Before Gulliver could react the giantess was right in front of the stroller and got him buckled up. Gulliver tryed to get out, but no use. Then Gulliver saw the giantess grab a diaper bag, Gulliver couldn't believe this. After they got out of the nursery and down to the front door, the giantess unlocked the door and the she wheeled the stroller outside. After a few minutes of strolling down the street Gulliver felt the stroller stop and he thought that we must be at the park and we was at the park. Gulliver could hear different kids screaming and playing. Then suddenly Gulliver saw the giantess step right in front of the stroller looking down and said " is my baby ready to have some fun? Yes he is, yes he is. Suddenly Gulliver got was getting unbuckled and taken out of the stroller. Gulliver saw that the park was very nice place, but he had a plan to get escape. The giantess carried Gulliver to a sandbox with different sand toys to play with. Gulliver thought this was stupid. Giantess said "now baby you stay right here and play I will be over at the bench if you need me. Then in a while it will be time for a nap." Gulliver said" I will be fine and I don't need a nap mommy." After the giantess left Gulliver saw she grab a book out of stroller that said first time mommies on the cover. After of playing in the sand Gulliver looked over at the bench and with the book she was distracted. Gulliver got out of the sandbox and on to the grass. Once Gulliver got on the grass he thought, this is now my chance to get out of here. Gulliver wadded as fast as he could out of the park and on to the side walk. Then suddenly Gulliver heard wear is my baby? Gulliver thought this is not good, if I don't get away now I will be stuck in diapers forever. Then Gulliver saw the dock and the water right in front of him. Then Gulliver turned around and saw the giantess running to him. Gulliver thought I am doomed it is now or never. Suddenly the information guy came out to see what is going on and said " go get away from here, I will distract her go. Nice dress and diaper by the way." Gulliver said" thank you I should have listened to you. She is crazy you do the same say away from her." Once Gulliver got down to the boat, he thought I can't believe my boat is still here and in one piece. Plus I feel bad for the information guy thanks to him I can finally get off this island and out of this baby clothes and this diaper. Once Gulliver got on the boat, the boat started right up and Gulliver could hear loud crying. It serves her right for what she did to me now I am free. Once Gulliver was on the water again it was finally time to go home and for get about this place. Gulliver stopped the boat and got out of the baby clothes and the stupid baby newborn diaper. Once Gulliver was dressed he stated sailing of again back to Bermuda and safely back home or so he thought! After of sailing again he finally made it back to the Bermuda docks again, and got all of his things and headed back to his apartment and back to his home town. Suddenly Gulliver bumped right into jewels vern. Jewels vern said"gulliver so nice to see you again. I hope you are doing good." Gulliver thought good ya right. Gulliver said" I am far from doing good sir. I have a new story for you and it will blow your mind." Jewels vern looked at him and said" I would love to hear it Gulliver. I am in a rut and need a new story, let's take a walk to my office and chat." Gulliver was so happy to be back with normal people again. Warning don't trust scams or scammers. The end.

Warning As with my previous stories, this one contains several elements inherent to the pre-established 'Diaper Dimension.' These include, but are not limited to: Diapers and their usage for their intended purpose Breastfeeding Non-consensual mental regression through various means (Including possible drugs, hypnosis, and/or surgery) References to surgery to achieve various nefarious goals Humiliation Giants, aka, Amazons or Bigs Predominantly female domination (some male) Babying of adults (perceived or otherwise) Experimentation on humans Kidnapping Coerced or manipulated actions through possible means of white lies, gas lighting, or incentives Mild language or use of explitives Depictions of death, illness, or handicaps Graphic imagery associated with any of these warnings This story has not been labeled as mature, due to a lack of specific references to anything overtly sexual, but this warning serves as a 'turn back' point for any readers who do not wish to read about the previous warnings. Lastly, this list is subject to change during the course of writing this story. While most of the plot is ironed out, more warnings may be added if needed. Hey everyone! To those who are new reading my stories, welcome, but for those of you returning, thank you and welcome back. I thought of this story a long time ago, and while it might have been and will be modified a bit from right now, it will likely still be one of my longest stories yet. There’s a lot that happens, so I hope everyone is ready for it. That being said, I want to take my time on this story, but I also don’t want to take months on it either. As such, I will likely be posting whenever I can, but that also means it could be sometime between every day and every three days. This story is more of a marathon, so I definitely don’t want to burn myself out with it. Next, I was hoping for a bit more of a landslide victory between my stories in the last poll I did, but I think there might just not have been enough time to really get everyone’s opinion on it. So, as this story (from personal messages to me and those publicly posted) edged over by one vote from the Boys Maturity School story, I have elected to go with this one instead. Additionally, I introduce a few concepts in here that will be necessary for a few of my future stories. Regardless, though, I will include the maturity story in the poll next chapter, so it might be next up, but again, I will leave that up to you all. For now, I hope everyone enjoys this first chapter of my next story! Chapter 1: A Calling of Mercy I am a proud Big Woman in the great country of Libertalia. I am a citizen of this government and I care about the Littles under my watchful eye in my current job. I am proud of the accomplishments of my society and that portal travel, long thought to be the subject of science fiction and the long-held dreams of madmen and scientists alike, was now a reality. It had been nearly a decade since they had opened them to Earth safely and our two societies were never better… or at least that’s how everything appeared for those not deeply involved in the system. I was one of those select group members that saw our shimmering society for the marvel that it was, but I was also one of the unfortunate souls who saw the underbelly of it as well. Five years in the Little Protection Services (LPS) with four of them being undercover with an anti-Littles group, gave me a boots-on-the-ground perspective that many of my friends and family lacked about our so-called ‘perfect’ society. So, disillusioned and fed-up with that type of approach, I quit and found a job more suited to my contributions to the world where I’ve been for the past five years. Still working with LPS and the Department of Littles Services (DLS), I was able to position myself as a hands-on advisor with Littles in the system. Not just any Littles though… no. These Littles were the lost, abused, damaged, or even just scarred scrapings of the seedy underside to Big society. My mother questioned my loyalty to Libertalia when I first joined in my consultation position that helped in the prosecution of other Bigs… I simply questioned her soul in private later that night. Harsh? Yes… but today was a prime example of the types of Littles I usually worked with and a reminder of why I had to still do my job. With rising levels of the Littles from Earth coming over here, often hoping to find a better life, instead, they were met with bigotry, infantilizing, scams, greed, or just straight-up abuse. Even after almost a decade total of seeing all this first-person since I first joined LPS initially and the Littles had first started arriving from Earth, it still broke my heart when I saw the quivering form of the curly blonde Little in the room in front of me now through the safety glass window in the door. “You found him where?” I questioned. The overall agent in charge of the raid that had found this Little was still mopping up their own original sting operation after busting a clinic-front for Littles. “Taysha…” Agent Shelly, one of my usual liaisons, answered briskly. “More than that… I can’t say… what I can though is in his file already. As usual…” “Right… one of those…” It was typical LPS and Libertalia bureaucracy by now, and Agent Shelly and I hated it, but knew we couldn’t do anything about it. There were a lot of good seeds in this still-fledgling organization, but due to the needs of the country and the maintenance of the treaty with Earth still, many operations were highly classified. Levels and severities varied, but there was always at least one hidden fact these days for perceived outsiders like me. I knew more because I used to be an LPS agent and maintained my clearance level, but still, so much was hidden away from me. “The clinic was posing as a safe haven for Littles in need of care down there… but it was just a front.” Agent Shelly sighed and rubbed the bridge of her bent nose, still present from a raid gone bad about three months ago now. “Good bust but still… it’s gonna take months just to sort out all the info that we found in that wretched place. You know how it is...” I nodded. For some reason, Agent Shelly seemed more affected by the relaying of the information than was usual from our previous interactions, and I could only imagine what they truly found that she wasn’t allowed to talk about. The advancement of our society’s leaps in technology were great, but it translated into a heavy toll on the amount of work that could be done to a Little just to make them ‘perfect’ in some shape or form to the right type of screwed-up Big. What little I could, I took solace in the fact that those odorous types of Big weren’t all of us. “So,” Agent Shelly said, returning more back to their original stiff upper lip posture I had come to expect with tough cases like these, “what I need from you is…” I quickly held up my hand to stop the agent. “First, remember, I need to see the Little before anything else. I need to see what I’m dealing with. You know that.” I saw that Agent Shelly seemed to want to assert their authority over me and order me around more than usual in this case, but like usual, I stuck firm. “Look… you’ve seen my results before. It’s a terrible situation with the Little, but I know what you need or at least what you need from the state of the Little in there. I’ll dig him or the answers out, or at least get you to the point where you all can eventually do that yourselves. Might take longer than just today, but let me see what we’re dealing with first…” Agent Shelly never liked waiting but as had almost become our little dance, she eventually just forcefully gestured to the door to the room and said nothing else. Seeing as I was getting my moment with the Little, I opened the door, grabbed his file again, and walked inside. In situations like these, it was hard not to remember back to my first case in the field shortly before I accepted the offer to join the undercover taskforce that would consume my life for the next four years while I was in LPS. * * * “Up ahead… on your right, Sophie,” Agent Aetos said as he crouched behind a corner wall leading to another hallway in this mostly abandoned, rusted, and stinking building in one of the swamps down in the state of Flosus. “Roger that, but I told you before… it’s Agent Beaufort,” I said plainly, slightly rolling my eyes over still being considered the rookie of the team, even though the agency only being a year old, everyone in LPS was still a rookie themselves. “Fair enough, rookie,” Agents Aetos responded half-heartedly. He had a knack for treating everyone else like a rookie that hadn’t been here since the beginning. It was stupid, but we all knew of the job we had to do, and that was our main priority… so I let it go. “Just keep your eyes open, Agent Beaufort,” Agent Deacon instructed from behind me. Agent Deacon, Astrid, was one of my better friends in the group. She had only been here a month more than me, but with the recent arrivals of thousands of new Littles from Earth, she had plenty of experience under her belt already. “On three,” Agent Aetos emphasized, a little annoyance in his voice coming through now. Astrid and I both nodded. “Okay… one… two… three!” His foot soon slammed into the nearby door, and it burst open. I wasn’t really sure what to expect in a run-down clinic operation like this, but what I saw next would haunt my dreams for years to come. “Oh, geez!” Agent Deacon quickly remarked. “The smell! It’s even worse than out here! How is that even possible?” I could even see Agent Aetos’ nose twitching as the smell soon hit me as well. It was rank and emanating from the room in front of us. I nearly dropped my gun, but after sputtering and nearly vomiting for a moment, I shook my head and followed Agent Aetos and Deacon inside. I didn’t have time to react to the combined smell of rot, feces, and vomit. I had to ensure my team would get out of here alive and that meant focusing on clearing the room ahead first. Inside, ten of the thirty cribs were filled with emotionless and filthy Littles. Stains littered the walls and the bedding for most of cribs, and five of them would have likely collapsed from their sheer neglect and already-rough shape. Looking above, I saw half-scribbled words in feces and vomit coated above the cribs. They spouted mostly nonsense, but a few read as, “Help!” “I’m Still Here” “Is God Even Here?” “Why” and many others. Some of the ones at the higher heights were discernable and bold, but going further down, spelling errors became more common. Likely, as the Little regressed, their frail limbs could reach as high to scrawl out the last thoughts of their dwindling minds. I didn’t want to but feeling an almost attraction to one of the cribs after seeing such filth and despair all around, I looked inside to the slightly squirming figure still there. I would never forget what I saw that some Bigs were capable of. Scars mixed in with fresh surgical wounds lined the tiny woman’s body near almost every joint. Multiple puncture marks dotted her arms, and from where her head was shaved, I could already see crescent-shaped scars as well. It was nothing good, but the look of blank glassy eyes staring mindless up at the ceiling informed me that I was looking at little more than a shell of a Little. I didn’t know anything about them, but they were so small… weak… helpless. My hatred of the true monsters of my own kind grew rapidly, and I despised the select Bigs that actually wanted to do these types of things to portal Littles. The Earthers… humans… were supposed to be our friends. Finding their world was a miracle on their planet as well as ours, but this… my head could scarcely begin to fathom it. This had never happened with our own Littles before, but it was a sobering reality check as to just why LPS had to exist in the first place. * * * I began to search out for more wounded Littles after that day, and to my utter shame, in the subsequent years, I had only found more Littles like that and the Bigs who had perpetrated the system in that way. I had vowed from that day on to find these Littles and show them what mercy looked like in this society. From my own experience, I knew that they just needed to find the right Big to hug them tight and love them to pieces. Not all of us were such monsters, but that’s where I came in. Littles needed to be classified in order to be placed right. No one would want a preschool Little being subjected to the same routine as a newborn level Little. I determined that distinction after pushing past their trauma and as a result, I knew that the Littles would go on to happier lives. So, knowing my task and looking at the Little before me, it was hard not to draw my own conclusions as to what had happened to him and what he would need now. Despite being cleaned up and dressed in a childish cutely dinosaur-themed hospital gown, his body still bore the brunt of the damage he had endured. Fresh bruises were evident on his body still, but I was at least grateful they were healing compared to the photos I was looking at in his file. Evident diapers and his passive rolling of a ball in front of him told me one story, but other aspects told me a deeper story. His head still showed signs of being shaved on one side, but a lack of scars there told me that his mentality might be intact from a physical point of view at the very least. Considering the little he had said since he was rescued, after reading that from his file, I wasn’t sure if he was otherwise mentally okay though. Scanning his file again, I saw where he had been picked up. Being found near the Gulf of Metzlum down in Taysha, I knew from my own experience that it was a hotspot for smuggling abducted Littles out of the country from. Bigs elsewhere in this country and the world could sometimes be the worst of the worst, and for them, smart Littles were never a high priority, buying or selling. Sadly, sellers often ‘prepped’ Littles to ensure higher profits and surgeries were the easiest way to go about that. It was despicable, but it was those types of messed up cases that I often found myself attending to, and if I had to take a guess, his rescue came only shortly before they actually went through with anything. Still, he had likely endured a lot, so, I slowly sat down on a little stool and smiled down to the despondent Little in front of me. “Hi there,” I said as joyfully but as straightforward as I could. Not knowing his mentality specifically, I knew I had to go slow and not assume anything. Coming off as too mature-sounding, and he might not understand me, but too much Little-talk and he could be insulted if he wasn’t mentally affected. Similarly, the room was decorated to also not be too mature or too babyish. Still, despite my caution, the Little continued to just roll the ball back and forth between his splayed-out and previously abused legs. Sighing, I looked at his file again to find his name, but he was just listed as a ‘John Doe.’ He had only been returned to back up here to Colorubrum due to the little information they could gleam from his mostly destroyed file during the raid. I knew it was going to be harder to communicate with him without a specific name, but I knew I had to try. Being often over-worked, if LPS deemed him a lost cause, this Little could be lost to the system forever. Deciding on a more personal approach, I went for my typical plan B. I quickly sat on the floor and smiled warmly at the Little in front of me. “My name is Sophia, but everyone just calls me Sophie. Do you have a name? I’m sure it’s a really good one.” The Little stopped passing the ball mindlessly around for a moment and looked at me briefly with sad and lost eyes. It was a look I had seen dozens of times before. They might not have performed any surgery on him, but if I was a betting woman, I would hazard a guess that he sadly couldn’t remember what his name was… probably couldn’t even remember much beyond a few weeks ago when his regression process had started. ‘Monsters…’ I hated Bigs that did that type of stuff to Littles, but I knew I had to set my own feelings aside for a moment. “Well, maybe we can pick out a new name later. For now, though… I might not know your name, but I bet you’re hungry. There’s even a cafeteria not that far from here.” The Little stirred for a moment, but quickly refocused on his ball. I wondered about the ball’s significance, but his tiny reaction to food told me that I was on the right path if nothing else. Some could have viewed the consumption of food as bribery to a Little, but I just felt it was more of the key that could unlock the myriad of locks holding them back from whatever initial trauma they had faced. In other words, it was more of a tool than a trick. “Do you want to go there?” I plainly asked. Again, the Little stirred, but seemed deathly afraid when he spotted the security camera inside. It took me a second to realize what he had seen specifically, but it also made sense knowing where he had come from. Distressingly, almost every Little holding facility now had security cameras and any escape attempt was severely punished if they were caught. Likely too caught up in his own regression, I knew it was possible that this Little thought he was still in a facility like the one he had just come from. “It’s okay buddy…” I sighed as he refused to budge still. “If you leave, I promise that you won’t be punished.” The Little stirred a bit more and to my delight after a moment, he finally looked me in the face and nodded. It was small, but it was something. “Wonderful!” I stood slowly and waited for the Little to stand as well. He took about a minute to get up fully, and I was even worried that that might have been beyond his capabilities, but he eventually made it all the way up. “Perfect. Just follow me and we’ll get something in your tummy before you know it.” The Little smiled, but just as they were taking their first step, I saw them wobble about and then quickly return to their starting position. ‘So, standing, yes. Walking… maybe not so much.’ I quickly offered my hand to them. “It’s okay. It’s not that far. You can even take my hand if you want…” I lowered it a little further to emphasize my gesture to them, and while he seemed hesitant at first, he soon took it with a smile on his face. Smiling back, I led him slowly out of the room. Making it to the nearby cafeteria after a few security doors, I could already begin to see the Little I was working with now. His confidence was likely shattered, possessed several physical limitations, was emotionally unstable, and was fearful of several loud noises, sudden movements, and new people. They were all classic signs that were all too familiar to me now. Still, I had helped others, so I felt confident I could help him as well. At last, after numerous choices after entering the cafeteria, the Little had finally chosen a small bowl of mac n’ cheese. I wasn’t sure if he genuinely wanted it, or if he had been conditioned to want to like it as a Little, but he still seemed content with it after his first bite. Seeing his contentment, I knew I needed to start probing a bit further. “You know… actually wait… you need a name. We can always change it later, but how about John? Can I call you John for now at least?” The Little seemed confused, but still blissful on his mac n’ cheese, he only nodded in my direction before spooning another heaping of the steaming and creamy concoction into his mouth. “Perfect. Now, John, I want you to know that you are safe here.” John looked relieved to at least hear those simple words, but at the same time, still seemingly concerned about the several new faces in the cafeteria that he was seeing now. “John… it’s okay. They won’t hurt you. Here, your food isn’t drugged. There are no tricks, and no one is waiting around to punish you for every little infraction of some inane rules, okay?” John hesitated for a while and nearly put his spoon down, still steaming from his last scoop, but slowly, he nodded. “Okay…” His voice was small, raspy, and I could practically hear the trauma and regression drugs oozing off that one word, but still for the first time, he spoke to me. “Very good, John,” I said pleased with the effect of the mac n’ cheese. It didn’t always work, but seeing that John wasn’t immune to a little kindness here and there, I knew I had my way in. “Now, I just want to have a little chat with you. Is that okay?” I could see his right in particular being to water, but he swallowed and quickly nodded. “Dass okay…” “Wonderful… now, I want you to think back as far as you can remember…” I could see his brain already begin to work, something I never took for granted when first interviewing Littles anymore, having seen my share of those who were so regressed that thinking came with the same degree of impossibility of someone spontaneously sprouting wings from their back. “Now, do you have that thought… that memory?” John nodded. “Good. Can you tell me about it? Whatever it is, just remember that you are safe here.” John almost seemed to shut down for a second but took a deep breath in and began. “Ih wassa dar’ woom. I wasn’ afwaid of da dar’ yet, buh’ I was still scawed…” We continued like that for the next hour at least. We had to take a few breaks when the memories became too much for him, but for the first day, I knew it was a start. I would have normally continued, but looking at my watch, I knew I had to leave now or risk being late. So, after escorting him back to his room, I waved goodbye and left. “Do you have an idea about his condition?” Agent Shelly asked as I closed the door to John’s room. “Is he going to be okay?” I nodded and I could instantly see the relief on her face. “I think so. He’s going to need some help, but I should have an age range for you soon and some specific recommendations for his new caregiver on how to better help him. For now, though, go with my standard practices for the next few days until I get back.” “Back? You’re leaving so soon today? That’s unlike you…” Agent Shelly paused for a moment. “Hmmm… are you going to… wait… is it finally happening for you, Sophie?” she asked with a hopeful look on her face. I smiled and nodded. “That’s right. I’m headed over there now. Years of waiting and it all comes down to this. Hard to believe.” Agent Shelly, in rare form, quickly became giddy over my confirmation. “Oh my! Go! Go! Go now, Sophie!” She was practically shoving me out from the hallway, and it was basically all I could do to hand her back ‘John’s’ file. We even blew right past the normally fascinating section of the building dedicated to R&D. Even today, the flash of the room as we passed by couldn’t slow Agent Shelly down though. “Alright, alright!” I finally relented nearing the main entrance to the front lobby of the building. “I’m going, okay? Just be sure to follow my usual plan with ‘John.’ While he was eating and we were talking, I noted a few triggers to avoid at all costs with him. Could set him way back and we don’t want that. Just nice and easy until I return, okay?” Agent Shelly seemed to only be about half listening to me, clearly still overjoyed with my information. “Yes, yes. Just go, will you? Don’t want to leave them waiting, right?” I shook my head, smiled, and exited the building to my car. I really didn’t want to leave ‘John’ like I did, but despite her near over exuberance over my news and seemingly ignorance of my instructions for ‘John,’ Agent Shelly was right to be excited. After all, it wasn’t every day that one was about to become a new caregiver to a Little of their own. As I drove off, I was quickly filled with feelings of hope and yet nervousness as well. The city began to grow around me, and I smiled as more of the Aprisium skyline came into my view. It had a rough side like all cities, but I felt that any Little would be more than happy here. A billboard spouting an image of a ‘Better Tomorrow,’ flush lawns, and clean streets and skies, even passed by on my right. It was still hard to believe over the transformation of the city in the past decade. What was once a small mostly touristy spot for hikers in the summer and skiers in the winter, had now grown considerably. While the more liberal attitudes and still small-town feeling were draws for many for decades, a portal had opened up only about an hour away… less if one took the train, about five years ago now. While some feared the whole area would be sucked into oblivion when it was first built, it had brought hundreds of Littles and opened the city like never before. The previous positives of gorgeous scenery, the vast wilderness, and mountain slopes only skyrocketed, and the liberal attitude seemed like a haven for most portal Littles. Little-owned businesses, more licensed Little-Sized-Access, commonly known as LSA, equipment and facilities, and a support system for those Littles unable to care for themselves anymore had made Aprisium one of the more desirable areas in the whole country lately. After the article published last year declaring Aprisium and the state of Colorubrum as the ‘last safe stop’ in Libertalia, the Little community here, regressed or not, had exploded even more. One might question the legitimacy of that type of praise, but even as I was driving, I had to stop at an intersection downtown. It was normally peaceful around this time of year near the main plaza by city hall, but today… a pro-Big protest was starting to unfold and get nasty. “We don’t want no babies; we’d rather have rabies!” “More Bigs! More power!” “No Littles allowed in office!” “Littles should take their business elsewhere!” I could hear those and numerous other shouts, and I could only sigh as I waited for the light to turn green. Being that ‘last safe stop’ was great in theory, but it also came about because we bordered several sections of the country that were most decidedly pro-Big. It was why the LPS had a larger presence here in the first place, but the radical Bigs and the radical Littles were getting primed for conflict and were bleeding into each other’s sections of towns every day. I wanted to stop and help deescalate the situation using my finely honed skills, but my watch beeped again, and I knew I had to go or risk being late. It was one of the biggest negative aspects with Aprisium lately, but I vowed that with whatever Little I got today, I would try and protect them from all that. I was about to become a caregiver, and as I pulled up to the large brick building housing the Department of Little Services, or DLS as they were usually known, it was a vow I repeated over and over to myself. Still, as I walked inside, I wasn’t sure what was going to happen today. All I had been told was that my application to become a caregiver had been approved and there was already a Little I was deemed ‘perfect’ for. “Hello?” I said calmly to the receptionist at the main desk in the building’s lobby. They quickly looked back at me but were obviously waiting for me to ask a question or announce myself. “Uh, Sophie… Sophia Beaufort to see Maxine today… She’s expecting me.” “Excellent, Miss Beaufort. Sign in here first …” They pointed to the clipboard in front of me. “Then, go to the elevators and up to the fifth floor. Maxine is at the end of the building on your right. You can’t miss her office.” “Perfect,” I noted graciously before signing in and then going to the elevators and up to the fifth floor as directed. As I happily stood in the elevator and the doors closed though, I couldn’t help but contemplate why I was even there in the first place. I had worked with Littles for years, but I had never been directly responsible for one yet. Entering my mid-thirties, it was a question I was always asked in any social situation. My older sister had gotten her own years ago, and even my younger brother was considering adopting himself lately. My mom had been badgering me since I had left college, but my family still wasn’t the reason I was in this elevator today. That had come after I had actually visited a foster home a few months back during one of my cases. The home was unfortunately overcrowded, and it didn’t take long before I was surrounded by dozens of Little asking me to take them home. Being in my position where I often saw most Littles run away from being taken care of by a Big, it threw me off a bit, but I couldn’t shake the feeling of longing to help one of them when I left. Aprisium law being the way it was, ensured I couldn’t directly adopt, but being a caregiver was the next best thing and I had started my application within a week to become one. It was all a heavy decision on how it would affect my life, and honestly, only the ding of the elevator stopping snapped me out of my thoughts. Regardless of my feelings now though, the doors then opened, and greeting me up there were numerous cubicles. It was practically a maze and a swirl of loud conversations buzzed around me, but at last, I found an office labeled ‘Maxine’ at the very end of the large open room. Seeing the door already open, I peeked my head inside with some caution. “Hello? Maxine?” A middle-aged graying haired woman with glasses looked up from her computer and glared at me. “Sophia Beaufort, right?” I quickly nodded and popped the rest of the way inside her office. She quickly scoffed. “You’re late.” It was not the type of response I was hoping for from a first meeting, but still hopeful of walking away today with a Little, I still wanted to stay positive and amicable to her. “Yes… I’m sorry about that. I was with another Little at my job and they needed me. I just couldn’t walk away…” Maxine seemed less then convinced, but I soon heard a voice from behind me that I could recognize anywhere. “I guess as much as some things change, some things never do, huh Sophie?” a woman inquired. I spun around and was quickly greeted by Agent Deacon, Astrid, my friend from when I had first joined LPS all those years ago. “Astrid? It’s great to see you, but… what are you doing here?” She was now high up in the agency, but from what I knew about her, she had little to no connection with DPS. She half-smiled back at me and sighed. “It’s great to see you as well, but I think we need to talk first about why you’re here today.” She then gestured inside and to one of the chairs in front of Maxine’s desk. I nervously complied and just waited for the proverbial other shoe to drop by then. Something was up… “Is something wrong with my application for a Little as a caregiver?” I finally asked after Astrid took her seat beside me and both her and Maxine still hadn’t said a word. Maxine’s eyes narrowed on me. “There’s been a hiccup with your application and your Little…” My heart sank. “But,” Astrid quickly jumped back in, clearly trying to still give me hope, “you are still approved.” I felt a huge sense of relief, but I could tell there was still a problem. I straightened up in my chair and leaned in. “So… if I’m still approved… what’s the problem then?” Maxine clearly seemed like she wanted to say something, but when I looked over at my friend, I could see she was giving a look to her that I was all too familiar with. There was something about all of this that I needed to hear but likely, that information was also classified. Originally, LPS had dedicated itself to helping Littles get out of tense situations on a more personal level. While the Little Protection Agency side would deal more with the government side of things, the LPS would deal with more domestic and everyday matters… but the problems in this society just got bigger as time passed and more portals were open. From Astrid’s serious look, something was telling me that I was going to quickly learn today just how much bigger LPS’ reach had gotten. “So, what do you need me to swear to? And don’t tell me nothing… I know that look, Astrid.” At first, Maxine and Astrid looked confused, but Astrid quickly smiled and looked at Maxine. “Told you she would figure it out.” She then turned back to me. “Just sign this form and we can go forward. Don’t, and we’ll find you another Little and you can bury your head in the sand… and watch several Littles be persecuted who are likely innocent.” I could see the faintest glimpse of a smile in my friend. She was caring and sincere, but the job almost always came first. She knew me and my ‘weakness’ of caring about Littles, so she knew just how to corner me to sign the document now before I could ask too many questions first. Sighing and knowing I was likely walking into her little scheme; I signed the form. Looking over it, Astrid smiled and handed it over to Maxine, who then quickly filed it away grumpily. Satisfied, Astrid looked back at me. “So, Sophie, have you ever heard of the Little Police Task Force?” It was an odd question, but I still went along with it all and played her little game… for now. “Yes… and you know I do. It’s the new, strong arm of the LPS. It was fully designed and implemented after I left… and recommended it after so many agents were lost on the last raid I did after being undercover. I mean, Astrid… you were there in the room with me…” I paused and tried to see if I could gleam anything from my friend. To my dismay her face remained as stoic as ever. “Why are you asking me something you already know the answer to? What’s going on?” Astrid sighed. “Well… since you asked, I just wanted to be sure that your memory hasn’t gone soft on me. See, that task force has grown… a lot, since you first recommended it. Originally, the director thought you were paranoid but recently… some Bigs have gotten more radicalized.” For once, I knew she was speaking the direct truth. “Right. I’ve seen it… in fact, I just saw a pro-Big protest going on downtown while I was on my way over here today.” “Right… and that’s their right in Libertalia as citizens, but that type of protest is radicalizing Littles as well,” Maxine finally noted. “I see it every day here…” “Yes,” Astrid pulled out a file and handed it over to me, “and that’s where your new Little comes into the picture.” I briefly looked over the file, but tired of playing games by now, I closed it and looked back at my old friend. “How about you just tell me the highlights here instead of me having to guess?” I could tell that Maxine seemed just about done with this whole thing, but Astrid knew me, and I could tell she was already concocting one of her schemes. “Very well, Sophie. See, there are two issues we are dealing with.” I nodded and let her continue. “The first is that the Little Police Task Force intercepted a warning message and some backchannel chatter that one of the pro-Little groups is threatening to take serious action against the government. Lethal action…” Astrid let the words hang about in the air for a moment to allow me to fully take them in. I knew all this was serious business right away and I was starting to get nervous as to where my role came into play. “So, a very serious situation, but where you come in, has to deal with the second issue.” She paused and took a deep breath. “Due to some of the stories leaking back there, Earth has cut off returning visas for any returning portal Littles that have been here for more than three weeks.” It was another bombshell moment. I hadn’t heard anything about it on the news yet, but I knew it was serious and probably even more complicated than the previously mentioned direct threat against the government. If Littles knew about the denial in going back home, the safety of every portal device, essentially three times more powerful than a hydrogen bomb going off if sabotaged, would be in jeopardy. “That’s… complicated…” “Very, but unfortunately,” Astrid continued, “one of the pro-Little groups discovered this already and rioted in the streets last week in front of the portal facility just west of here. Fearing their reprisal and subsequent detonation of the portal facility, LPS was sent in. Most we captured were uncooperative or too low in the hierarchy to know anything. Several were sent back to Earth if they still met the three-week requirement. One Little though… might be useful.” Before Astrid even said anything further, I already could take a guess as to what my part in all this was going to be. “Sophie, we want you to become the caregiver of this Little. He’s been here for weeks so he isn’t allowed to return to Earth with their new ban.” Suddenly, everything was starting to become much clearer. “He needs a place to stay but we also suspect him of being involved with one of the pro-Little groups who might be targeting the government.” She paused, and at that moment, I debated quickly with myself about the whole situation. I was disappointed I wasn’t getting a toddler in need of a home, but still… a Little was a Little in my book. He clearly needed help and was likely in distress. If I could help him out, even in some small way, I felt it all would still have been worth it. “Okay… I’m in.” For the first time, I think I actually saw Maxine begin to smile. Of course, Agent Astrid was all smiles as well. “Oh, Sophie! I’m so glad…” I quickly put my hand up to stop her. “Wait. I have a question though I need answered before I fully commit and go see this new Little of mine.” The smile vanished from both of their faces, but Astrid gestured for me to continue. “Thank you, but… why do they need a caregiver? I want to help, I really do, and I understand the need for someone like me for a regressed Little, but a higher echelon pro-Little revolutionary seems more like the job for someone… other than me?” Astrid sighed. “That could be true, but we need you for your tact with Littles and your propensity for digging out the truth. Your time undercover proved your qualifications for both of those qualities in spades.” She paused and seemed to be recalling a specific memory; I wondered what. “See, we know a lot of these Littles know of our usual methods of regression. Littles, like him, come here to help their fellow ‘repressed’ Littles, but they all mostly went too far. If he is involved, with the ban in place, he probably knows the score and that he’s got a one-way ticket to Dark Cliff prison.” At the mere mention of that place’s name, I swore the lights nearly flickered. It had only opened seven years ago officially but was already becoming notorious as a black site where most Littles went to be ‘disappeared.’ Knowing this could be this Little’s fate, I felt I had no other choice but to help him out now. “Very well… I’ll do it. Just let me see him today.” Maxine almost seemed like she was about to protest, but I could see Astrid quickly give her a look that instantly made her sit back in her chair in silence. I felt I was still missing something with the two of them and all this, but my desires to see and help my new Little were already becoming my top priority. Maxine stayed behind, but one elevator ride down and Astrid guided me to a one-way mirror showcasing the inside of a typical interrogation room. I was surprised DLS even had something like this room here, but when I looked inside, there was no denying that right in the middle of the whole room and sitting at a table, was a Little. Well… physically a Little, yes, but I was used to dealing with Littles more like I had with ‘John’ earlier today. Mentally younger, physically deficient in some way, and maybe even a touch broken. As I looked in, however, Paul didn’t seem like any of those qualities at all. First, he was cuffed securely down to the metal table in the room. His feet cutely swung idly from the chair he was in, but that’s about all the innocence one usually found in most other Littles. His face bore a look of anger and determination, as well as a single black eye. Closely cropped dark hair and facial hair did nothing to offset his already hardened look with the prison jumpsuit he was wearing. To be blunt, if I wasn’t invested in his well-being already, knowing his likely fate if I didn’t help, I might have just walked away right then. I felt ashamed to even think that way, but admittedly, Paul was very different than most of the Littles I worked with. Still, I knew I needed to help him out, so I turned over to Astrid. “Let me see him. I need to eventually anyways but let me get a feel for who you’re tasking me with.” I could sense the oddly suited hesitancy on my old friend’s face, but her good judgment eventually gave out and she unlocked the door. Paul quickly perked up as I walked to open the door to go inside. Just before I did though, Astrid spoke up once more. “I’m really sorry, Sophie… I know you’ve wanted a Little of your own for a while now. I’m sorry this probably isn’t what you initially imagined.” She was right of course, but despite her being my friend, I didn’t want to tell her that. I was hoping for a different outcome in all this but coupled with something still looming around her general demeanor, I knew this was all now more of a professional setting than a strictly personal one now. For my safety, professional meant keeping secrets and not showing emotion to the LPS… so I didn’t. “It’s okay. Paul is a Little. I help Littles, so let me help him.” Without another word from either of us, I opened the door and entered the interrogation room. “And who the hell are you? Another Big come to take away my rights in this god-forsaken land?” Paul spat at me as I entered. I was used to all kinds of things, and while it hurt a little that this was to be my Little as a caregiver, I just shuffled it off. “Well, my name is Sophie.” I then tossed the file I had been given in front of him. “You’re Paul and you’re in a bit of a pickle.” He squirmed a bit as I made sure to emphasize my height over him. He was a Little, but I could instantly tell that he was going to be one of the tough cases. From experience, I knew I had to go easy in some ways, but I also knew that I had to show my strength and confidence right now as well. If he thought I was weak initially, I knew there was no way that any of this would work at all. “So?” he responded, still seeming a little uncomfortable as opposed to when I had first entered. “I’ve been in jams before. Always got out of them… this is no different.” Seeing his continued discomfort, I took the moment to sit down. He needed to know his situation and that I was a friend, but more importantly for his own mentality and maturity probably, his one way out. “Look, Paul. You need help. I’m here to help. If you’re going to be difficult, I can leave and I promise you this… you won’t like what’s coming through that door next after me.” I could see Paul’s mind begin to whirl about with that new information. He probably thought it was just a simple threat to get him to comply… the typical arsenal in every interrogator bag of tricks, but I could see a fear begin to seep through somewhere on his face as well. Instead of breaking though, he simply crossed his arms and scoffed. “Just go away…” I sighed and brought his file closer to me. He probably knew what was inside, but I wanted to see if there was anything I could use to get him to bend how I wanted him to. Dark Cliff prison was likely a death sentence for someone like him within five years. It was a terrible place and I wanted to prevent that at all costs. Additionally, from what Astrid had told me, there was too much at stake, but still, being who I was, I couldn’t help but still view Paul as a helpless Little. Being his caregiver would be a challenge for sure, but I knew I couldn’t leave him like this. So, no matter what, I promised that I would be here to help him through it all, and that was a promise I didn’t take lightly.

If anyone has read my prior stories, I would like to apologize for not coming out with new chapters. Real life takes various turns and I need focus my attention elsewhere, but I felt compelled to try a new story while working on my older ones. I just wanted to get some inspiration on something new. Hope you enjoy! Pride Of The Little Chapter 1 Lisa saw herself as quite the independent and motivated little and even though she never came out and verbally said it. She felt that she was destined for greater things in life, compared to most portal littles like her. Nine months ago she along with two of her closest friends went to a job fair, however it wasn’t any normal job fair. It was a fair dedicated to see if people like her would be interested in being employed in another dimension that was under the direct control and jurisdiction of a vast group of people known as Amazonians. Lisa was no fool, she heard and understood about the rumors of what amazons thought about portal littles like her. Her two friends though it was some sick stupid joke as they applied for jobs they had found a keen interest in. But what stood out with nearly every opening was that they offered ridiculous high pay in the six figures and also lucrative bonus options such as higher education pay and retirement options, the only drawback was that any portal that agrees to the terms would be contractually obligated to work a specific amount of years in the Amazonian world. It varied depending on the companies that were hiring. It was a high-risk, high reward opportunity. There was also the ability to head back to her normal dimension after one year of being in the work force if she scheduled any vacation time for it. So if things got to dicey she could just not return, though the appeal of gaining a vast financial future was always on her mind. Lisa along with her friends were able to go out and explore the city but where met with many curious eyes. While portal littles were allowed to walk around on their own accord, most amazons felt that very rule was abhorrent for obvious reasons. “It looks like I’m almost there. Perhaps when I’m finished with my job today, I’ll go ask Bonnie if she wants to chill at my place and have a drink..” As Lisa casually paced herself while on the sidewalk in a normal looking suburban neighborhood, she caught the usual glances of a few amazons that seemed to disagree with her walking alone. It was something Lisa had accepted and no longer worried about. Most amazonians around this time had believed it was one of the few legally employed portal littles and not some foolish tourist that decided to venture off into the unknown. The main component that kept Lisa safe was her employment necklace that showed proof that she was off-limits to any giant that was seeking to claim her. Though there were times when some amazons would not care about the importance of the necklace and still try to abduct her, however they all ended up in failure as their were countermeasures for Lisa to use to avoid being illegally adopted. Today, one such female amazon had her eye on Lisa and was about to see how far she could go. "I wish my boss would give me some scooter or something. Walking is nice, but it would be so much quicker...Oh well, it's not like I have to travel far whenever I'm given an assignment." As Lisa looked over her GPS navigation device, she felt a large shadow standing in front of her. Lisa sighed as she put the device in her pocket, already knowing what to expect. She looked up and saw a slightly overweight amazon. The woman was wearing a rather bland dress but did not give off the vibe of someone that was homeless. The neighborhood that she was in appeared to be quite well kept and was far from something that would qualify as a slum. “Hello there little one. I noticed that you are walking all alone. And while this quiet neighborhood is very safe for most folks, it’s still not recommended for someone as fragile as yourself to be out here all alone without adult supervision...Honey can you please tell me where your mommy and daddy are, so we can go look for them together?" Lisa knew where this conversation was going. It always led to the same exact goal for these giants. Thankfully Lisa was trained for this eventuality before she was given any real assignments. Besides her very simplistic job of delivering legal notices to certain households, her other job was to basically keep herself safe. It was a job that a amazon could easily do, but the Amazonian government was desperately trying to appeal for portal littles to work in their dimension as a way to build far greater relations with the littles government, hence the reason for the job fairs that had been going on for years. “ I very much appreciate your concern but as you can clearly see, I'm a legally employed portal little and I'm currently on the clock right now, so I don't have luxury of talking to long." Lisa was only given one assignment a day, which meant that she had plenty of time to do whatever she wanted after she was finished, she just used that response as a way to keep any amazon from trying to get too friendly. "Oh my! I'm so sorry! What exactly is your job? If you don't mind me asking?" The amazon asked as she knelt down to one knee, wanting to get a better look at Lisa. My job is to issue warrants to amazons that may have adopted portal littles that are considered off-limits and are legally required to return them back to their original dimension." Lisa made sure that her necklace was in full-view, without it, she would have easily been scooped up by any random amazon after spending five minutes outside in the vast city “My My…What a very particular job you have…” The female amazonian could barely hold the disdain in her voice, obviously not pleased by what she had just heard. It was a law that had recently passed a few years ago. If gave some very specific portal littles that had rich, well connected family members to reclaim them. Like with the job-fair, it was a controversial law that most amazons did not approve of as they believed that all portal littles did not need to work alongside them, but rather needed to be constantly cared for. But the amazonian government would not cave in as the traffic of portal littles visiting the amazonian dimension had been declining at a record pace due to the constant tourists being claimed and adopted. "It most certainly is...Now if you will excuse me." As Lisa was about to walk passed her, the amazon put her large hand on Lisa's shoulder. A chill went down Lisa's spine as she turned back to wonder what the giant was going to do next. "If you have a moment, I would love to offer you a glass of juice at my house. It is quite warm out today and I know how frail your tiny bodies are." “Ugh, ya…No thanks. I’ll be…”Lisa was once again cut off as the amazon made sure to keep a tight grip on her shoulder. Lisa knew right then that she dealing with an amazon that didn't much care for the laws. She knew she was in for a long day. “Trust me, you will love the juice. It has all the vitamins that you poor babies require. And you look like you are about to pass out and as a law obeying citizen, I can't ignore this!" Before she knew it, Lisa felt her entire body being scooped up and then was now laying over the shoulder of the female amazon. “Ugh…Just great…It's been a few months since I've had to deal with one of these types…What a pain.” Lisa thought to herself as she quietly watched as she was being carried to a part of the neighborhood that was not aligned with her assignment. Most portal littles would start freaking out but Lisa was trained and prepared to deal with this type of situation. A contingency that had never failed her. “You know...If you don’t have a mommy that can properly take care of you, I don’t mind fulfilling that role. In fact, I’ve actually been looking at adopting for some time now and you look like the type that requires constant attention.” The amazon began to pat Lisa’s butt, thinking that she had just found herself quite the catch. Lisa wanted to land a single punch in the woman's jaw but knew that would only make things worse for her. She would try one more time to use dialog before resorting to using her safety net. “Excuse me miss, but if you don’t let me go this instant, I will be forced to alert the authorities to our location. And in case you are not fully aware, illegal adoption has quite the felony charge. Do you really want to spend the next couple of decades behind bars all for the sake of kidnapping me?” Lisa smirked, knowing that by using that exact response, it would usually cause most amazons to second guess their decision and finally give up. “My name is Anna, but you can call me mommy from now on. What is yours hun?” Lisa was caught a bit off-guard as the amazon seemed to either have not heard her or was purposefully ignoring her warning as she was still over the giant's shoulder. Lisa was done, the gloves were off. “HEY! YOU GOT TO THE COUNT OF FIVE TO RELEASE ME! OR I'M ABOUT TO UNLEASHE THE SEVEN LAYERS OF HELL ON YOUR ASS!” Lisa screamed out." Lisa took hold of her necklace and was about to press a button on the middle of it. “I think someone needs a proper timeout. And I’ve got just the thing.” Lisa quickly pressed the button as the amazon pulled something out from her pocket. Before Lisa could continue to voice her protest, a pacifier was forced into her mouth. Lisa was about to spit it out until she felt the bulb in her mouth grow far larger, forcing the soother to remain in it's place. "Now that's more like it. And if I hear any more complaining out of you missy, you are going right over my knee, understand?" Lisa felt legitimately angry and afraid for the first time in months, and without her ability to speak, she could not ask for help, though she wasn't certain if any amazons would even care to listen to her plea. Today was supposed to be just another typical Tuesday and now she was in a most precarious position. The authorities were her final hope and thankfully, they had always been their to save her. It was only a matter of time. “Enjoy this while you can you giant bitch. The police will be up on your ass in the next few minutes. " Lisa was looking forward to seeing the amazons expression once a few patrol cars came into view. “I actually think that necklace is kinda yucky, I can buy you something far more adorable after I get you settled in." Anna quickly removed the necklace around Lisa's neck and then threw it in the nearest garbage bin, thinking to herself that the necklace had a tracker on it. Lisa wanted to smirk but the pacifier kept her from doing so. Unbeknownst to the amazon, the tracker was a small chip that was safely secured inside Lisa's butt. A mandatory requirement that Lisa needed to accept if she wanted to even work in the amazon dimension. It was a bit invasive but worth it, given the circumstances. The next few minutes almost felt like an hour for Lisa as she looked all around the neighborhood, hoping to see several cop cars coming towards her location, but all there was utter silence except the distant sounds of people conversing at the local park nearby. No amount of squirming would be of help. Most amazons would just mistake her for being upset like for not getting the toy she wanted or had an accident. “We are almost home, little one. After I get you changed, perhaps I’ll consider feeding you, so long as you continue to behave. If not, it’s straight to bedtime. Tomorrow, we will head straight to the nearest adoption agency to fill out the proper paperwork to make you officially mine! While I’m at it, I’ll have to come up with a proper name for you. Hmm… You have short red hair and baby blue eyes, perhaps I’ll name you after a gem, maybe Ruby or perhaps Sapphire! Oh the possibilities are endless!”” Lisa cringed as the amazon seemed to be overjoyed by the prospect of becoming a mommy. “For the love of god police, please show up before I'm actually put inside this crazy bitches house!" “Oh Anna! What’s with the little on your shoulder? Don’t tell me that you have finally decided to adopt, have you?” Lisa caught the glimpse of an elderly amazon lady walking up to speak with her kidnapper as they were passing by several houses. “That’s right Olga, as you know, I’ve been holding off on adopting for some time now, but after finding this poor lost little near the city park, I couldn’t help myself and decided to become her new mommy. “Congratulations! She is quite the cutie! Tell me, is she native or portal?” Olga asked as she patted the top of the girl's head. Lisa tried to give a worried expression to the elderly lady, hoping by the far chance that she would understand her predicament. "I think your baby needs her diaper changed based on how she is behaving." Lisa gave up as Anna chuckled to herself, knowing that everything was still going for her. “My whittle red head is a portal.” “Oh my, they are so rare, I can’t believe how lucky you are. I’ve seen several parents give up their native littles in order to qualify to adopt a single portal little. It’s like winning the lottery!” Olga replied with a small chuckle of her own. “I truly am blessed. In fact I'll probably start nursing her after I get her settled in. She hasn't had anything to eat all day!" Anna said as she eyed the house next door. Lisa's eyes widened as she realized that they had arrived the home of her kidnapper. Time was running out. "There is always something special about the first time bonding with a portal little. It's quite the magical experience if you ask me." Olga said as began to head back to walk back to her house. “FUCK! IS THIS SERIOUSLY HAPPENING!" Lisa tried her best to pull herself off the amazon but after a quick smack to her butt, Lisa winced at the pain and momentarily stooped fighting back. "Now baby, don't be impatient, we will get you changed very shortly, okay?...As you can see Olga, I need to get her inside and changed asap. Please give your husband my regards." Anna waved goodbye, wasting no time to unlock the front door to her two story house and then closing it. Leaving Lisa all alone with her wannabe mommy. “We are finally home! I know that this may seem a bit scary for you, but after a few days of adjustment, you will understand that this was the best decision for you.” Lisa was too pissed off to even give the Anna the courtesy of even looking her in the eyes. Anna knew what was going through Lisa's mind but didn't care. She had her baby and knew that it would take some time to break her will, but eventually, she would have the ideal baby that she had been seeking. The climb up the stairs almost felt surreal, Lisa never believed that she would find herself in this position. But here she was. “TA DA! This will be your new nursery from now on!” Lisa immediately could smell the baby powder in the air as she took witness to the bright blue nursery that had pictures of clouds around the walls of the infantile room. There was the standard changing table, crib, rocking chair, and even a rocking horse near the corner of the room. All of which, she had no intention of using. Lisa was still holding on to hope that the cops would show up before then. “God damn it! What a day for the cops to be so freaking incompetent! They have never taken this long, what's going on?" Lisa felt her opportunities running out after noticing that the door to the nursery was closed, which meant that even if she could shake free from her captor, she could not escape the dreaded nursery as the door handle was far beyond her reach. “There goes my first option. Now I really got to improvise…Fuck me…” “Now let's get you out of such deplorable clothes. I originally had planned on adopting a boy, but I don’t exactly mind having a girl. Perhaps after a few months, I’ll consider having you undergo a sex change, hehe.” Lisa felt her body grow cold as she found herself sitting on top of a changing table. Anna gently used her fingers to force Lisa to lay down. Shocked and dismayed were the only thoughts going through the portal littles mind at the moment. “At this point, there is only one last option I can do...Even if this works, it will only delay the inevitable. Lisa could feel her shoes being removed and then shortly after, her socks were next. The young red head knew that she was at the end of the line, right now she her focus was on regaining her ability to speak. “I really do appreciate you accepting your new role. You see, I’m not like most amazon mommies and am willing to listen to reason so long as you are completely obedient with me.” As Anna began to remove Lisa’s pants, Lisa began to wonder if her plan would work. If she could not convince the amazon to remove her pacifier, she was screwed. Lisa felt goosebumps on her legs after her pants were removed. Anna noticed a GPS tracker inside the pants and then quickly crushed it, believing there could have been a tracker on it. She then began to work on her shirt next. "At least there will be no one around if I do this...So damn humiliating. " After having her shirt removed, Lisa looked down at herself, only her bra and panties were left. Lisa decided now was the time to pray that her kidnapper would listen to her. She began to whine and point to her pacifier with tears in her eyes. "What's that? You want to speak baby girl?...How about this, I'll remove your paci, but in return, you need to behave like the proper daughter that you are, okay?" Lisa quickly nodded her head, letting Anna know that she was ready to comply to her every demand. Anna knew that this was going to take a toll on her pride but it was worth it to avoid having herself put into a diaper. “THANK YOU MOMMY!" Lisa yelled out as she quickly hugged Anna after the pacifier was removed. The amazon was caught off-guard but didn't seem to mind. "It's fine baby girl. The pacifier is only needed when you are acting a bit too grumpy wumpy." As Anna began to remove Lisa's bra, the young portal little bit her lip as she was about to speak up again. "Umm...Mommy, can I ask for a favor?" After having her bra removed, Lisa found herself laying on the changing table again as her panties were being removed. She hoped that her Anna would respond in kind. "What can I help you with my daughter?" Lisa had to use all her will-power to refrain from speaking what she truly thought. The idea that this random giant could call her daughter, was so violating. “Mo…Mommy…If…If I’m going to be put into a diaper…I…I would prefer that I at least have a bath first…You know…So that I can be all clean? I feel very dirty.” Lisa began to wonder if the chip in her butt was malfunctioned because she still could not hear any noises from outside, even though the windows were closed, she still would easily be able to hear any sirens. "Hmm...Now that you mention it." Anna placed her face closer to Lisa's stomach and began to sniff it, which only made Lisa feel even more disgusted with herself. "It makes too much sense. A newly a quired baby girl should feel and smell just like a newborn. And I just can't say no to someone so adorable." Anna picked Lisa up by the hips and then kissed her several times on the belly button. “Gross Gross…Fucking hell!” Lisa continued to keep her feelings to herself while playing the role of the obedient baby. She wasn't sure if the amazons was foolish enough to believe her new persona, but she didn't care. "Well, let's not waste anytime and get your bath ready, shall we?" Anna placed Lisa over her shoulder and gave the girl a playful slap on her rear end, causing Lisa to yelp, which made Anna giggle to herself. Being bathed was far from ideal but the idea of being put into a diaper sounded like a fate worse than death for Lisa. She wanted to avoid that at all costs. “It’s unfortunate that we amazons are not allowed to visit your dimension. I bet we could easily help advance your civilization if we took complete ownership of it.” Lisa remained quiet as she allowed Anna to spew out whatever was coming out of her mouth. She would only speak if it meant delaying the diaper change. “I also noticed that you have some naughty stuff on your privates. We will have to get that removed right after your bath. I bet you will be happy to see that! Won't you?" Anna asked as she opened the door to the upstairs bathroom. "I...Will be SUPER DUPER happy...Ya..." Lisa said in the most sarcastic tone. Her face was as red as an apple. Her thoughts were now on the idea that she would end up spending the night in this house of horrors, which meant that she would most certainly in a diaper. "If the authorities don't show up, then I'll have to await until we get to the adoption agency. If they scan my ass, they will see that I'm legally employed and with that, I'll be saved...At least that is what Kelly told me during training....Fuck me." Lisa's thoughts were filled with despair at this point as she watched while sitting on the toilet seat as her so-called mommy filled the bath water. Lisa could see an opening and escape through the bathroom but the idea of running away bare naked, especially if she managed to get outside would not lead to any pleasant encounters. “Even though I thought I was fully prepared, it appears I do not have any bath toys for you to play with baby girl, I'm so sorry. But I promise that I will get you some later this week!" "It's all good...Mommy." Lisa continued to give off a forced smile, as she mentally prepared herself for what was to come. After the bath water had reached a suitable level, Anna picked her newly acquired baby up and carefully lowered her into the warm bath water. Lisa felt guilty by how comfortable her body felt while submerged. “There is so much bonding that we will be doing over the next few weeks, even I am starting to feel a bit overwhelmed by the recent change of events. My friends were all able to find portal littles to adopt over the past few years and while I was happy for them, I did feel a tinge of jealousy. It is so simple to adopt a native, but there is something special about taking care of a little from a different dimension. I bet the feeling is mutual for you, honey bunny.” Anna took her time in washing Lisa’s entire body, while making sure that she didn’t overlook any part of Lisa's petite body. During the whole ordeal, Lisa kept her eyes closed, trying to pretend that she was in some massage parlor back in her dimension. An escape from the nightmare that she was now residing in. "Your awfully quiet. I guess I should understand. It's your first bath. Perhaps next time, mommy will join you and we can bathe each other, how does that sound?" Lisa did not want to respond but knew that she needed to appease the amazon until the authorities arrived at some point. "I...I would...Like...That." Lisa stuttered as she felt her butt being raised in the air as Anna began to gently clean it with a bath sponge. "I may actually be able to nurse you, given how I can feel my hormones change at this very moment. I'm so happy. One thing I would also love to try out in a few months is that very unique unbirth program. When I plan to go seek my folks up north, I would love to have you resting inside my womb. It's quite cold up there, but you would not need to worry as you will be very warm and safe as a part of my body." Lisa felt her hear stop beating for just a moment after hearing such horrific ideas. She had heard about the stories of actual adults like her being breastfed but had never heard of the ability of someone like her being forced inside a giant. It sounded like a nightmare, a bad nighttime story to tell. But given how tall the amazons were. It was very much possible for it be a reality. And for Lisa, she would rather die than suffer such a horrific fate. "Make no mistake, this bitch is a certified nutjob! I have to get away from her and take a few shots of vodka to erase everything I heard today." Lisa's thoughts were interrupted as she was taken out of the bathtub right after having her hair washed. Once she was dried off, Lisa had to admit that she certainly felt clean but still would always prefer to bathe herself. “Alrighty! Let’s go get you dressed for the rest of the night, shall we?” Anna hummed a lullaby as she carried the distraught Lisa back toward towards the nursery. Tears were forming in her eyes as she began to accept her padded fate. The police were a no show. Her reliable protection had now become unreliable. “I have a friend that owns a daycare center not too far from here, I bet she would be able to give me a decent discount when we sign you up, haha.” Lisa ignored the words of her kidnapper as she tried to pretend that she was visiting friends and having a good ol fashioned bbq. Back when she was much poorer but still had her dignity. After having her towel removed, Anna was easily able to lay Lisa down on the changing table without any resistance. She could see the obvious emotional damage that she had done and did feel a bit guilty, but only for just a moment before raising both of Lisa's ankles in the air and then grabbing a wet wipe. Lisa yelped as she felt the cold dampness of the wipe against her most sensitive areas. She just decided to keep her eyes closed and continued to pray for a miracle. "That's more like it. Smooth as my baby's bottom." Anna lightly smacked Lisa's butt a few times before lowering it onto the padded table. The cool breeze on her privates made Lisa bite her lip to allow the pain to overwhelm any of her other senses. “These wipes are not cheap but you get what you pay for. After kissing Lisa directly on her privates, Anna pulled out a thick white diaper underneath the changing table, it was pure white with blue tapes on the sides. There were also cartoon pictures of dogs and cats on them as an added bonus. As the diaper slid under Lisa's butt, she could immediately feel the soft padding that would soon become her jail...Not to mention her toilet. "This is it...The end..." Lisa quietly said to herself as Anna began to lift the top sheet of the diaper to cover her babies privates. "OH! I almost forgot!" I'm such a clumsy idiot!" Anna let go of the top sheet as she went to pull something from underneath the changing table. "We can't have my precious baby girl getting a rash!" Anna pulled out a bottle of baby powder but before she could start to sprinkle the white substance over Lisa's lower half, there was a sudden loud knock at the door. Their was a look of shock and confusion on both of their faces as a third party had now come into the picture. “Seriously. You know, I bet it's Olga. She always knocking at the most inconvenient of times. Probably wanting to gift us with several things to celebrate." Anna took a moment to consider if she should ignore it continuing the process of diapering her baby girl. But after another heavier sounding knock, Anna quicky realized that it was not Olga as her elderly friend did not have the strength to pull such an act off. and began the process of diapering her new baby girl but after another even heavier knock at the door, Anna quickly realized that it was most likely not her neighbor and began to grow worried. She quicky looked at Lisa, wondering if she knew who it was, but from the despair on the girl's face, she assumed that she was alright and perhaps it was some stupid salesman. There were no sirens, so Anna did not believe that the police had come looking for her daughter. Still, it was something that she could not ignore. "Baby girl, I'm going head downstairs for a moment, please suckle on this to pass the time, okay?" Anna took out a pacifier from her pocket and quickly shoved it into Lisa's mouth. Right after doing so, she exited the nursery but did not close the door behind her. Lisa feeling absolutely defeated and violated, sat up and spat out the soother without a moments notice. She carefully hopped off the changing table, not caring how hard the landing was on her butt, she felt a glimmer of hope. A light at the end of a very dark tunnel. "Please...Let it be them..." Lisa noticed that both her bra and panties were torn up after Anna removed them from her body. It pissed her off but right now she wanted to see who was at the door, but first she needed to at least put her pants and shirt on before doing so. Anna's body grow cold as she noticed two police officers standing right at her front door. She knew why they were their. Now she needed to come up with a viable solution to have them leave. It was do or die. “Can I help you with something, officers?” The amazon asked in a calm and collective tone. Secretly wondering how the police were able to track Lisa since she did not the necklace or working GPS. “We have received a notification that there is a possible portal little in your vicinity. We are here just to see if you have accidentally taken in a portal little in by mistake or have seen one in your area.” Anna knew that she was in trouble but also knew that she could talk her way out of this. She wasn't dead to rights. “There actually have been a few littles running around in this neighborhood, it wouldn’t surprise me if a portal little was among them. I believe I saw them heading down Bronson street. You might have more luck if you go down that area. ” Anna nervously chuckled, hoping that the officers would leave her be. Of the two officers, the male one raised an eyebrow before speaking up. “Do you mind if we take a look around? The other officer asked as he tried to get a better look of the inside of the house. Anna stood in front of him, not wanting anyone to enter her domain. “I do mind actually! You see my baby girl is sleeping and I don't want anyone to disturb her, understand!" Anna said in a more direct stern tone. “POLICE! THANK FUCKING GOD! THIS BITCH KIDNAPPED ME AND NEEDS TO BE LOCKED AWAY ASAP! I’M THE GODDAMN LEGALLY PROTECTED PORTAL LITTLE YOU HAVE BEEN LOOKING FOR! PUT THIS BITCH BEHIND BARS NOW! ” Lisa yelled out as she rushed down the stairs, not caring that she was stumbling a bit. Anna had a horrified expression, realizing that she had forgotten to close the nursery door. Before she could act, the officer quickly cuffed her and began to read her rights. The female officer walked over gently picked Lisa up and held the girl in her arms. "Just calm down little one. You will be alright now. But first, we need to verify your identity. So I need to scan your whittle tushy, okay?" Lisa didn't care as she gladly pulled down her pants and allow the officer to do her job. The policeman pulled out a device from her belt and began to rub it over Lisa's butt. A green signal soon appeared which gave Lisa a positive feeling. “Lisa Mackerson. We appreciate your cooperation. If you are ready to leave, I will personally escort you out of here.” The female officer said as she carried Lisa out of her kidnappers house. “But baby girl, I thought you wanted to live with me?” Anna asked as tears were forming in her eyes. Lisa would normally would have relished at the sight but right now she wanted to be as far away from her fake mommy as soon as possible. “Not even on cold day in hell, would I ever allow that!! And my name isn’t baby girl.. It’s LISA! Be sure to remember that once you are in the slammer, haha!” Lisa felt an immense amount of relief while in her darkest hour. She never thought being secured in a booster seat would feel so great. It was a victory, a very brutal one, but yet, still a victory and it allowed Lisa to reclaim some of her lost pride.

Tammy was getting ready for work. It didn't take her long, there wasn't a dress code for coming into work. She worked at Ms B's Etiquette Center for Littles. They had their own uniform to put on when the staff gets to work. It paid really good money and was difficult to get hired on there, even after getting the Little and Child care training and the degree that was required. After breakfast Tammy drove to work, it was about a 15 minute drive. She parks and as she walks through the security gate she greets her coworkers she'll be working with and even saying bye to a few already heading home from working the night shift. After walking down the hallway she walks into a large room. There was several stalls with a computer monitor for each one along the walls. Another area had showers, toilets and sinks. Tammy walked up to one of the stalls and scanned her badge and waited for the computer to register her as here and deliver her uniform using a conveyer belt behind the stall. The computers around the room was chirping, signaling the accepted badge scans of her coworkers and the green lights accompanying the chirp. Tammy's computer chirped, but it sounded odd. As she looked at the monitor it showed her work file as usual. It had her name, date started, department she worked, name of immediate supervisor. The part that caught her eye was the red box at the bottom. Inside the red box was a weekly calendar. It had several green check marks on that week, but it had three red Xs on three of the days. The last one was from the day before. It was to keep track of their personal cleanliness, specifically their panties cleanliness when they returned their uniforms each day. Instead of a green light flashing as the other computers did, her's was flashing red. Then a computer voice spoke through speakers in the room. "Tammy Tarrence, age 30. You have failed your third panty check this week. Remove your clothing and stand in the naughty corner till the staff disciplinarian can come deal with you. You have 3 minutes to comply or security will be called." After the voice ended a 3 minute timer began on the screen on the wall. Tammy could here goggling and whispering from my coworkers, but she ignored it as she rushed to get undressed and went to the only corner that didn't have something in it. On the wall in colorful letters it read Staff's Naughty Corner. On the floor was an absorbent pad to protect the floor in case the person in the corner wets themselves. Tammy was pretty sure it was mostly there to add to the humiliation. Which she was now feeling wash over her as her heartbeat slowed down and as she realized how bad things could get.

I have been putting together a guide based on the Diaper Dimension for a while now. Some of it is a little rough and it is by no means complete. As I have been reading the DD stories for far longer than I have been writing this guide, there are many stories that I have missed in putting in here. This will be an on-going process to add these stories and further authors who have contributed to this wonderful setting. When I started writing stories, I realized I wanted to inhabit the worlds others had already created, as they felt real and complex. While I will acknowledge that many of the stories could live in similar but still different dimensions, I noticed several similarities between many of the stories. As such, I have created this guide for anyone to use freely to create their own stories if they ever want to use part of the pre-existing lore. Due to the on-going creation of the DD, I have labeled this story as 'complete,' but as my vanilla job would like to say, it is a 'living' document. For those who don't know, this just means that the document will be submitted as a final form, but may often be updated as new information comes to light. Additionally, while it behooves me to post a link here rather than the actual information, the nature of this guide and the fact that I will still be updating it going forward, means posting it here in its entirety would be a bit of a pain. I may change my mind later, but I hope the link will work for now. https://www.wattpad.com/story/339576633-diaper-dimension-reference-guide *NOTE: Wattpad has since removed my account on there unforunately. I will leave this section up here for now though as a testament to it's original placement though. As before, however, further updates will be done on this page below regardless.

Warning As with my previous stories, this one contains several elements inherent to the pre-established 'Diaper Dimension.' These include, but are not limited to: Diapers and their usage for their intended purpose Breastfeeding Non-consensual mental regression through various means (Including possible drugs, hypnosis, and/or surgery) References to surgery to achieve various nefarious goals Humiliation Giants, aka, Amazons or Bigs Predominantly female domination (some male) Babying of adults (perceived or otherwise) Experimentation on humans Kidnapping Coerced or manipulated actions through possible means of white lies, gas lighting, or incentives Mild language or use of explitives Depictions of death, illness, or handicaps Graphic imagery associated with any of these warnings This story has not been labeled as mature, due to a lack of specific references to anything overtly sexual, but this warning serves as a 'turn back' point for any readers who do not wish to read about the previous warnings. Lastly, this list is subject to change during the course of writing this story. While most of the plot is ironed out, more warnings may be added if needed. For those readers interested or do not care about the warnings listed, please enjoy the following story or for the first story, go to the following link: https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/86885-tell-me-more-a-diaper-dimension-story-chapter-7-complete/ Hey everyone! Welcome back and to the sequel of ‘Tell Me More.’ I’ve already mapped out the bulk of the story and it’s sitting at around seven chapters. I liked the symmetry from my previous story, and I think it’s just enough to get everyone into the story and be intrigued, but it’s not too long to frighten people away either from a lengthy read or a lack of time to do so. Additionally, as I will be going on a personal break, these chapters should be coming out pretty fast. As I said, there’s not a lot of them, and there’s enough time to pop them out almost every other day and still be fine, but just hold on and have some fun with this smaller tale. I’m here to tell you all that I think I’ve added in a nice ending to this story that I’m almost positive that many of you will like. Next, due to the break as well, there might be an extended period of time where I don’t post another story. I need to prepare for a few things personally or otherwise when I get back, not the least of which is the next story. In this light, I will be posting my next story options in the beginning of the following chapter. I will do my usual announcement of my next story during the final chapter, but with only seven chapters, there isn’t much time this go around, so definitely let me know as soon as possible if you want your opinion heard after the next chapter. Finally, I hope everyone enjoys this first chapter of this new story! Chapter 1: Hello Again I flipped over the toast for my morning breakfast sandwich I knew I was going to have to wolf down in the car again on my way to the office. It was already the top of the hour and the radio station switched to its next program already. A year ago, I would be listening to it in the office or on my way there, but such delays are just life when you’re the mommy of a regressed Little sometimes. Still trying to find some normalcy in my already chaotic morning though, I listened to the next familiar DJ coming on. “Good morning, Losantiville! I’m Carl95 and you’re listening to LDN, channel 109.6, direct from studio 74! Our latest story: it’s almost been one year since the indictment began regarding the Juventas incident. All reports from the company say that everything has been resolved and that no further incidents should occur. However, we’ve been receiving reports of numerous regressions all across the region. The story and your thoughts in the next hour.” The front doorbell then rang, just as I was able to wrap my sandwich up to go after taking a few bites of it first. I hurried over and opened the door. “Oh, there you are Tammy! I got so worried when you didn’t show this morning at your usual time.” I was already late, but I could clearly see the teenage girl was flustered and freaking out a smidge. It was also very unlike her to be late these mornings, so donning my therapist cap already, I changed my tone and my approach to the babysitter. “It’s okay. My first appointment is usually pretty late themselves and I’ve built in some buffer time lately anyway.” Tammy seemed relieved but also nodded sorrowfully. “I’m so sorry, Doctor M. I tried driving here as fast as I could but one of the main routes over here now has a massive pile-up. Some Little protest I think.” “Oh?” I knew it was the route I had to take myself to get to my office downtown. I knew full-well from other days that if I had taken it, I would have definitely been very late to see my first patient of the day. I hated starting out like that, so I was already feeling a little better with her arrival this morning. “Thank you for telling me, Tammy. I knew there had to be an explanation and now, I can avoid that way and still make it to see my first patient.” Tammy smiled and I could see her flustered state continue to ease up a bit. I knew that Vincent would appreciate that. “You’re welcome for letting you know Doctor M but thank you for not being upset as well. I promise that I’ll make sure to leave extra early tomorrow.” “I appreciate that, Tammy. You can hang up your purse like you usually do.” I then let her hang up her purse on the nearby coatrack peg, just in case to ensure it was out of reach of Vincent’s recently grabby hands. Once attached, I then gestured to her into the kitchen. “Come on. I still need to pour my coffee and Vincent could use a friendly face this morning.” Tammy nodded and followed behind, quickly snapping into her dutiful babysitter role in seconds. She was truly a lifesaver with the way my career had been taking off lately. Sensing my tension this morning, she was quick to ask, “Oh? Everything okay with the little man today?” I nodded as we passed into the kitchen where Vincent was still sitting in his highchair. Evidence of at least one incident this morning still remained at least smeared over his bib. “Overall, yes, but he was a little fussy with breakfast. A few other bits as well, but I think he’s just grumpy in general. You know how Littles can get in the morning sometimes…” Tammy nodded and instantly went over to greet him. Gratefully, he was smiling seconds after seeing her. I still wondered if she ever had figured out his real identity or not, but I was just glad they got along so well. Vincent and I shared a bond, but beyond my receptionist, Carol, or Tammy, he seemed to dislike most other Bigs. Getting him into daycare had proven ultimately futile because of that, but to my relief, Tammy still seemed to appreciate her work here though. I then poured the steaming pile of coffee into my thermos, added a little cream, and then grabbed the other half of my breakfast sandwich and my bag with all my files in it of the patients I was going to see today. “Okay,” I said, finishing my last checks to ensure I had packed everything away. “I think that should do it. I’m going to be awhile today, but I’ll check in like usual when I can just to make sure everything is still okay.” “You got it, doc,” Tammy said, already knowing the morning routine by heart and getting Vincent’s morning bottle ready. I knew from my own time spent with him most weekends that he would soon be enraptured in his bottle while watching Adventure Sam. It was a little above his intellect I think, but I was still worried that some shred of his mind remained buried under the surface. I guess in a way, I hoped that if I ever found myself in that situation, that someone would take pity on me as well and provide me some stimulation beyond a mere plush toy. I sighed and leaned over to give Vincent a little hug and peck on his forehead. “Bye-bye, Vincent. I’ll see you tonight. You be good for Tammy now, okay?” “Mamamama!” he babbled out back to me in glee. It was one of the few decipherable words I could make out from him and even that had been an uphill struggle last year when he showed some signs of improvement from his initial regressed state. The courts had sent an LPS agent to check on us and she seemed less than enthusiastic that he had shown any progress, due to his punished state, but without any further progress beyond maybe an eleventh month old at best, she still hadn’t sent in a negative report about us. Making my way to the hallway, he then began to fuss a bit, likely recognizing that I was once again leaving him for the day. Satisfied that Tammy would take care of any of his needs or fussiness though, I continued outside and closed the door behind me. I smelled the fresh lilacs in my front garden, sighed over the lateness of the morning, and then just got into my car. Before starting my car up though, I crossed my fingers and just hoped there wouldn’t be any other delays this morning. Finally in the car and driving pleasantly away to my office, I flipped on my radio. Carl95 was still talking about the Juventas incident from last year and was just finishing up with the last of his opinionated callers. “… I can’t believe the city hasn’t done more! I pay taxes to the government living here and we have an absolute crisis on our hands. My next-door neighbor used to be great at grilling and just to hang out with him to watch some of the track and field events. I mean, the Olympics are only a few months away, but now… the dude can barely pass a ball back and forth. No tricks, traps, or extra dosages, and I don’t care what anyone says from the hospitals down in the Carolusa’s. He doesn’t have maturosis. It’s this city and that darned Juventas.” There was a bit of a pause on the radio. What he said was nothing new and even as I drove into the main part of the city today, I could already see the PSA billboards talking about getting checked with your local doctor if you saw any unusual symptoms. “Well, thank you Frank for that… spirited response,” Carl95 responded flatly. “We’ll take callers in the next few minutes, but first, I would just like to give a huge shoutout to Dr. Trisha Mengell.” Drinking my coffee, I almost spit it out on my front windshield at the mention of my name. I still wasn’t used to all the attention I had been getting recently. “This fine doctor has been called the angel of our city, and I for one think that’s an apt title. Her work with Littles from not only our city but the rest of the state affected by all these recent outbreaks of regression is nothing short of amazing. By now, I’m sure we’ve all known someone affected by the outbreak, and I know this city is far better off with her presence in it. So, thank you, Dr. Mengell. I’m sure you’re out there helping another Little as I even speak now.” I quickly shut off my radio. It wasn’t that I minded all the press and publicity I had encountered recently, but I knew I had to focus on my patients today. Unfortunately, I was still reminded that after the mayor had even given me an achievement award for all my success in the previous last December, I had been distracted and I missed the distress of one of my patients that day. A car accident and one broken arm later, I still couldn’t shake the guilt from the distracted triumph that I had basked in back then. So, if it was even possible, I had tried to help even more patients since then. Regardless and refocusing, entering my office, I was just glad that the lobby finally stopped smelling of fresh paint and that three other tenants had subsequently moved in around me in the past year. Most were understanding of my practice at the end of the upper hall, and some had even referred some of their Little clients to me when one showed possible signs of regression. My approach, once thought of as fanciful well-wishing, had taken the city and even state by force. If it continued more like it had been this year so far, I was seriously considering adding a partner to my practice as well. Any more clients in desperate need of my help would take away my time from Vincent, and despite him spiking and regressing all his coworkers last year at Juventas and getting punished for it, as his mommy, I just couldn’t do that to him. Finally, I made it upstairs and walked into my office. Inside, I could see that Carol was already there, which was good because I could also see that Carmen and Kathy had also arrived. Carol was currently distracting the mentally younger Carmen while Kathy tenderly looked on. Carol quickly noticed me entering. “Oh, hey boss. Carmen was just getting a little restless so I thought I would pitch in and lend a hand this morning.” I smiled at my excellent assistant. “Thank you, Carol.” I then looked over to Kathy, who had acquired custody and guardianship of Carmen last year when the Little had burned herself on the stove while trying to cook some chicken nuggets for herself. Carmen was resistant at first, but further sessions between the two had since solidified their relationship and Kathy had even earned herself the title ‘mommy’ last month. “I just want to apologize to you, Kathy,” I directed at the Big, seeing as Carmen was clearly too distracted by the wooden blocks passing back and forth in the maze before her. “Lots of issues with Vincent this morning. You know how it is…” She smiled and nodded after briefly looking down at her adopted daughter playing on the ground. “Oh, do I ever these days.” I smiled and walked the rest of the way in. “Vincent had one bad dream last night, a blowout diaper this morning, and then got all picky this morning with his peaches. I really do love him dearly, but sometimes…” I let my insinuations float through the air. Knowing Carmen as I did, I knew Kathy would understand. And she did as she let out a little chuckle. “Oh yikes. I recently had to switch Carmen out of the Hippos brand and to the Koddles one instead myself. Way too many leaks all over the place.” “Mommee!” Carmen complained, quickly blushing with embarrassment. Carol, Kathy, and I all just grinned over her cute little red cheeks and the fact that she was now trying to hide herself as best she could. It might have been a small thing or even terrible for other Littles, but for Carmen to still be embarrassed over something like that, it still showed that her mental state hadn’t completely lapsed into a full blown regressed Little. “Sorry, pumpkin. Just chatting with Doctor M about mommy business,” she explained down to Carmen. Carmen still huffed and had now crossed her arms, a classic move I recognized very well from being her doctor for almost a year, but I could tell Kathy thought it was just cute. I had recommended Kathy last year as her guardian for that very reason. Kathy was stubborn and playful to Carmen’s chagrin most days, but Kathy could also take whatever was thrown back at her. Considering the four caregiver candidates Carmen had gone through before I recommended Kathy, I knew it was practically a requirement. “Okay,” I said, trying to break the tension between the two. I normally avoided that type of thing, but I also wanted Carmen to be open to talking today. Having her already in a bad mood when she came in would have only made things harder. “Let me just open my door and we can go in and have a little talk today. Is that okay, Carmen?” I asked her, only using a slightly higher tone with her, actively avoiding using the usual babyish cooing tone I used with Vincent and only a few select others. Seeing her wildly fluctuating emotions firsthand, Carmen quickly bottled up and hugged her floppy-eared bunny, she had appropriately named, Flopsy a few months ago. I was worried she would be uncooperative today, but she then ultimately nodded. ‘Good. She’s in one of her shy moods today now, but she still seems open.’ I smiled back and then went to open my office door. Flicking on the light, I held the door open as Carmen slowly waddled inside. It took her a minute to climb up onto the couch, not wanting to let go of Flopsy, but she managed to get the hang of it. Smiling further, I gave a thumbs up to Kathy to reassure her everything was okay, and then shut my door. Being a caregiver and mommy myself, I knew that as much as Littles had their own separation anxiety, we often did as well. Trying to put Vincent out of my mind though, I walked over and made sure not to make any loud noises on my desk. From the way that Carmen was hugging Flopsy this morning, I knew something had to be on her mind and I didn’t want to spook her into further silence. So, finally, I retrieved her file and sat down in my usual chair across from her before I opened it and read what was inside. * * * Patient Name: Carmen Baal Biological Age: 26 Years old Estimated Mental Age: Fluctuates with stress but a noticeable overall slip below preschool level Former Occupation: Mid-Level Billing Executive at Juventas Current Occupation: Retired with full benefits and compensated lifelong salary Regression Initiated: 364 days ago Notes: Patient was one of the least mentally regressed, and bouts of physical regression have now mostly stabilized, but mental regression appears to fluctuate with stress levels though rarely exceeds preschool level. Patient has often become shy when first entering but often talks through constant companion stuffed animal. Due to Little and regressed status under the care of her new mommy, I have decided to allow this ‘crutch’ behavior to continue. Further visits are likely due to coping problems with regressed status. * * * I stared back at Carmen and marveled over just how much she had changed in the past year. The Carmen that had first entered this office almost eleven months ago was so self-assured and confident. Despite a few embarrassing potty accidents and the whole incident with Juventas, she could still turn everyone’s heads when she walked into any room. Now, I was staring back at a very different Carmen. Her penchant for fashion or dresses hadn’t faded, but she now wore a ruffled trim sleeveless dress all adorned with raspberry-colored roses clearly meant for someone toddler-aged. She had worn some protection when she had first arrived here, for her own sake at that point, but as Kathy had noted, the Koddles she now wore were anything but discreet and as she hugged Flopsy, her dress fell down her knees a bit and I could see that she was already wet. I sighed and noted a few of my observations down, also trying to see if she would talk to me first. Sometimes she did, but today it seemed I would have to dig with her first. As most of my patients initially affected by the Juventas incident now only saw me every other week or I had transferred to other Little-specific therapists, seeming more in need of pediatric therapists now to be honest, Carmen was my last regular weekly seen patient now from the whole incident last year. I sighed and dropped my pad of paper a bit to look at Carmen better. I usually found more direct eye contact and my full attention worked better with her on days like today. “Carmen? Is there something you want to talk about first with me?” Seeing her emotions were in flux, I typically found the direct approach to her problems the best course. I could have been wrong, but her hesitation quickly showed me there was something there, even though she shook her head quickly after, sending her done-up hair twirling about her face. “Hmmm… I don’t know,” I said playfully. “I think there might be, but you know what? It’s okay to be scared or embarrassed sometimes.” I could see a slight movement in her body, so I knew she was listening to me and that I was on to something. I could even tell she wanted to talk as well, but since her regular mental age had dipped below grade school level, I had noticed she had become increasingly shier. It was even worse on the days her emotions were in flux and she dipped below preschool level, like today. So, I straightened up a bit and then leaned forward. I found some of my mentally younger patients found the pose to be more relaxed and engaged with them… less clinical in a way. “How about Flopsy, huh?” I asked, seeing more movement with her now. “Could maybe Flopsy tell me what happened this week?” I could still sense the hesitation, but essentially using Flopsy as a puppet, Carmen nodded its head. “Uh-huh,” she said in a slightly different pitch than her usual voice. It was really cute, but I had discovered that stuffy’s, personal or otherwise, made great shields for shy Littles to express themselves when they didn’t have the courage or confidence to themselves. Seeing she was willing to open up that way, I smiled. “That’s wonderful, Flopsy. I’m so glad you can tell me what happened to Carmen this week. You know, she’s a really good girl from I’ve heard from her mommy, so I bet she didn’t do anything wrong, am I right?” Carmen nodded Flopsy’s head. “I’m glad to hear that, so maybe start at the beginning and I can see if there’s something I can help with, okay?” Carmen hesitated, but eventually nodded Flopsy’s head. “’Kay… my fwiends at daycawe… I… I…” I could see whatever it was, was really affecting her today. As soon as she mentioned her friends though, I knew it was a possibility that the day had come where Carmen needed to be told some hard truths. See, she had met them at daycare when she first started going. They leveled out around preschool level, but now, that level of maturity only happened on Carmen’s best days. So, unfortunately, I already felt like I knew where this was going, but for the moment, I wanted her to tell me. “It’s okay, Flopsy. I’m here and I just want to help Carmen. I know it’s hard, but just start slow. Maybe just start slowly at the beginning, okay?” Carmen slowly nodded Flopsy’s head. “I… I…” “Deep breaths… just like we’ve been practicing. Deep breaths…” I reminded the duo in front of me. Carmen’s emotions had been wildly fluctuating lately and she had been having a lot of problems coping with them. I wasn’t sure if she remembered to breathe and try to calm down from our previous session, so I gently reminded her from time to time to reinforce the lesson. I could then see Carmen take some deep breaths. After a moment, she, and therefore Flopsy, looked up and continued. “We wewe pwayin’ wiff dem, wike we’ve done… fo’evuh,” she exaggerated. “We jus’ had some snacks, an’ dey wen’ potty… I didn’ haffta… buh’ den…” I could see her emotions welling up again. Sensing where this was headed, I reminded her again. “Deep breaths…” She followed the deep breaths I was doing as well to try and regulate her emotions better in a slow and relaxed manner. “Very good…” Carmen nodded Flopsy’s head and continued. “I was jus’ waffing wiff dem an’… an’… I…” Even with Flopsy as her surrogate, having seen all this before with several other Littles around this mental age, I could tell she couldn’t finish the thought. Sighing, I knew I would have to and knowing her by now, I knew it could only be one thing that would at least start to get her this upset. “You had a messy accident…” This time, Carmen nodded her head without Flopsy and instead hugged her bunny as tightly as she could. Curiously, I noticed her thumb begin to slip into her mouth as well this time. She then rocked back and forth for a moment, clearly trying to self-soothe, and I let her. It took all my strength not to just cuddle her up on the spot, but I knew I had to stamp down those emotions. I had to funnel them later for Vincent and not cross that line here at work. I was a professional and I had to remind myself that either Carmen need to self-soothe or she needed her mommy to cuddle her up tightly… not me as her therapist. After a moment, I was pleasantly surprised as her emotions seemed to start to level out once more. “Carmen,” I started again seeing that she could actually hear me now, “it’s okay to have an accident. Your mommy changes you into diapers still for a reason and having a messy one, though admittedly embarrassing, has been happening for a while now.” Carmen quickly nodded and still sucked her thumb while she held Flopsy tightly. I could tell I had broken through her initial shell, but I knew there was something more to the incident as well. As I told her already, she had been messing her diapers for a while now, so her emotions, though unpredictable to a certain extent, didn’t seem to warrant something like a messy diaper. So, I didn’t want to, but I knew I needed to push with this. “So, what happened after? Did you get changed then?” I began to pry at her. Carmen hesitated and when she finally popped her thumb out of her mouth, I could tell that she almost viewed the digit as a betrayer, clearly showing me that it was a recent habit, but she looked back at me and nodded. “Uh-huh… dey changed me wike a’ways… buh’ when I gah back…” She paused and started to stroke Flopsy’s ears for a moment. I wanted to know what happened next, but I let her self-soothe once more. While she was putting the attention on Flopsy, I knew it also served to temporarily ease her mind by shunting the bad feelings into each stroke of her hand. If it went longer than a minute, I would have spoken up to get us back on track, but she soon stopped and looked back up at me. “I… gah back, an’… an’… dey made fun o’ me!” she wailed. ‘Aha!’ I knew I was right with my previous suspicions over what had happened. I liked being right, but I often also hated in this job why I was right as well. Littles who bottomed out, or stabilized, at different ages often could remain friends. Unfortunately, though, that often wasn’t the case in my experience. “I’m so sorry to hear that, Carmen. Did a staff member help you out?” I asked, trying to see if there was at least some positive note in her story today. Fortunately, Carmen nodded. “Dey did, buh’… my fwiends! I dot dey woul’ be nice ta me, buh’ dey jus’ cawed me names an’ waffed!” I sighed and knew the time had come to have one of the more dreaded talks that I had to have with most Littles. I already had the talk with Carmen last year when her old friends weren’t regressing, and she was. She was of course devastated but that also just happened to be the time when she started having messy accidents during the day as well, so it made that transition a little easier. I had hoped that was the only time I was going to have to talk to her about friends and regression, but today had proved otherwise. Frankly, even despite my hope, seeing Carmen as she was, I was surprised it had even taken this long. “Carmen… do you have any other friends… at daycare, or maybe even with some of your Littles events your mommy takes you too?” I asked hesitantly. I knew from experience, this could either be a joyous moment, or one fraught with tension. Carmen nodded. “Yeah… buh’ dey aww babies!” Being a psychologist and therapist was hard sometimes for a variety of reasons. Right now, for example, it was hard not to see the irony in that statement coming from the Little before me. I could tell her diaper was even more wet now and that her thumb was once again dangling ever closer to her mouth threatening to pop back in at any second. Still, I had to maintain my professionalism. “And instead, you want to hang out with people your own age… maybe even older, right?” She quickly nodded and I wished there was a simple solution to her problem. On the one hand, if I told her to stick with her old friends, I knew she was in for more humiliation at some point. If they had laughed over a simple dirty diaper, there was no way that they wouldn’t laugh at the myriad of other problems that could arise in Carmen’s future. If, on the other hand, I told her to find new friends, it would be better long term for her, but she could lose trust in me. So, I knew I had to work around the problem. “Hmmm… would you say your friends, the ones who laughed, are older than you now?” I knew I was walking a very dangerous line, but I knew if she confirmed it, I could have my way in to help her out. Carmen hesitated, but ultimately nodded her head. “Uh-huh… o’ maybe? I don’ know…” I smiled to reassure her further. “That’s okay, Carmen. You don’t need to know that answer completely right now, but how do you feel about those younger than you? Your mommy told me last week that you go to a reading event at your library every week and met someone…” I quickly looked back at my notes I had jotted down after. “Lucy, I believe?” For a moment, I thought I could almost see a smile appear on Carmen’s face, but it was quickly replaced with annoyance. “Yeah… buh’ she’s much younguh dan me. She even dwinks fwom a bottle!” “Oh, I see…” I was sad she hadn’t found a friend there, but I knew that Lucy was perfect to use as my point. “So, she’s younger than you, and how does she make you feel when she does something like that? Like drinking from a bottle I mean?” Carmen looked at me questioningly and I knew I was going to have to give her a little more. “Maybe you think she’s babyish? Or helpless and you feel frustrated being with her? Or maybe you almost want to laugh because she’s a little silly perhaps?” Carmen instantly nodded her head. “Uh-huh! She’s such a baby! She even cwawls awoun’ on da fwoor!” Carmen then grinned and I knew she was playing right into my point. “Buh she’s awso weally funny when she twies to stan’ o’ walk!” I let her laugh to herself for a moment, but once she was a little calmer, I asked the question I had been leading to. “So, you want to laugh at her because she’s silly?” Carmen once again nodded. “Like your friends did to you at daycare?” Her smile instantly left, and I could see her mind was trying to come up with an argument against me. Traces of the old Carmen lingered, but I could also tell that her mind just wasn’t up to the task of arguing against me. “I’m not trying to make you think you did something wrong with Lucy, Carmen, but I want you to think about your other friends. They’re a bit older than you some days,” I made sure to add just incase she thought I was calling her a baby, “so, like with Lucy, they may see you as younger and sillier than them sometimes.” “Buh’ I don’ wan’ dem to laugh!” she countered. I knew I had to act quickly or risk another breakdown today. Too many and she would shut down completely. “But sometimes people can’t help when they laugh. If they’re doing it to be mean, then that’s a problem, like maybe when they call you names. Is that the case with them do you think?” Carmen hesitated again but ultimately shook her head ‘no.’ I honestly think that she was in denial with her friends, especially after hearing that they had called her names, but I knew I could only push this so far today. “Well, then you have three options with them. You need to tell them to stop, accept it when they do laugh, or find some other friends.” I could tell I was giving her a lot to think about and I knew we were getting to the limit of her current mental capacity. She wasn’t dumb and I will defend that opinion of all Littles to my dying day, but her brain just couldn’t keep all the complicated facts together anymore. As it stood, I had even started writing little notes to give out to the mommies, daddies, and caregivers of the Littles I saw like her. Carmen was no exception, and I knew Kathy would ensure what I told her today would stick one way or another. It wasn’t her fault that she couldn’t remember everything, and I still wanted to help her out, whether she did it herself or had her mommy help her. “Okay, Carmen, I think that’s enough of that for today. I want you to think about all that when you go home today, but for now, I want you to tell me some good parts of your week instead. Can you do that for me?” I asked with a hopeful tone in my voice. Carmen popped out of her deep thoughts and nodded enthusiastically. “Uh-huh! Mommy an’ me wen’ to da zoo da odder day! I got ta see da fishies an’ da whinos an’ da…” I smiled and continued to listen to my Little patient. I was always happy when they could list dozens of things during their week that were good. Last September, she couldn’t have done that if her life depended on it, and now, even if the items she listed were of the more childish or babyish variety, she was still excited by each thing she told me. I always found that, if at all possible, it was always best to end a session on a good note. A little while later and a few conversations about diaper checks, finger painting, new foods, and all that, our session was over. I set my pad on my desk and walked over to help Carmen off the couch. Her diaper had swelled considerably during the session and still holding Flopsy, her waddle made her already labored walking even more difficult. “Mommy!” she cried, running back over to Kathy after I opened the door. Kathy quickly crouched down to greet her adopted Little. “Baby! How’d your session go today? Learn anything new or whatnot?” Carmen quickly nodded and babbled off half a dozen things that we talked about. Kathy was attentive every minute, but soon gave her a quick hug and nodded up to me before looking back at Carmen. “Okay, sweetie. You play with Flopsy or color for just a minute while me and Doctor M talk for a second, okay?” “Yes, mommy!” Carmen replied happily, settling in with Flopsy to color in one of the books I had lying on the coffee table in my lounge. ‘I swear, I go through a dozen or so of those books each week.’ Kathy then rose back up and smiled at me. “So, anything I should be worried about this week, doc?” I smiled over at Carmen, who was now thoroughly engrossed in coloring in a picture of Princess Poppy. Even five months ago, she would have been glued to everything we were talking about her, but not anymore. “She’s had a few incidents at daycare with her friends that I want you to keep an eye on.” I then handed her the note I had written for her. “I’ve given her some options on how to deal with her friends laughing at her and calling her names, but I think she’s going to have some tough weeks ahead unfortunately.” Kathy sighed and nodded. “Yeah… I was thinking that was going to be the case. I’m trying to get her involved in more activities for her age, but she’s just so…” Kathy then paused and seemed to try to figure out just what the right words were. “Stubborn over being an older Little still?” I finished for her. Kathy quickly nodded. “I’ve seen that too, but as long as you’re trying for her, then that’s all you can do sometimes. She’s a regressed Little now but she was a former independent adult, so don’t forget that. She’s making progress at accepting her current life, but she’s going to struggle with a few things still.” Kathy nodded. “Thanks, doc. Was there anything else?” I sighed and I wasn’t sure if I should even bring it up, but right as I was having doubts, I noticed that once again, Carmen was circling her lips absent-mindedly with her thumb. “Just one thing… have you noticed her sucking her thumb recently?” Kathy grinned and nodded. “I have. Cutest thing when I first saw it, but… I mean, should I be concerned at all?” I shook my head. “No. I wouldn’t be. If she shows signs of stabilization or even maturing, we might try to break the habit, but for now, I might actually encourage it in a way.” “Encourage it?” she questioned skeptically. “Didn’t something just come out that says it can be harmful to Littles?” “Eh, the reports vary,” I admitted, “but most will say the same thing that I will. If she’s going to be sucking her thumb anyway, I would highly recommend one of those orthodontist pacifiers. Do that and it will knock down most of the negatives in those reports.” “But won’t she reject them outright?” she asked, clearly fearing a tantrum or some other outburst as she looked over at Carmen, still furiously coloring away, the lines almost seeming like more of a suggestion in most places. “I mean… pacifiers just seem so… babyish.” I sighed. “That’s all true, but I think her mind is learning to accept a lot of things. I saw her catch herself today looking at her thumb, so I know she’s aware of it on some level at least but look at her now.” Kathy did and I subtly gestured to the difficulty she was already having with coloring with one hand and holding Flopsy while still rubbing her thumb around her lips with the other. “Recent orthodontic pacifiers have a lot of benefits we Bigs know about, like reducing germs and keeping her teeth healthy, but to her, a pacifier will likely eventually be seen as a way to get all she wants. It’s hands free, and that’s what she’ll focus on after a bit of encouragement.” I could see Kathy’s hesitancy still though. “Just try one and don’t make a big deal out of it. Maybe even just leave it in her room by her coloring books and see what happens.” Kathy ultimately agreed and we talked about a few other odds and ends, but the remaining bit of time during our session soon came to an end. I had built in a bit of a buffer zone at the end for conversations like I just had with Kathy for most of my mentally younger patients. Littles like Carmen could only sit still and talk for so long in a session like that, and by the time the Little got to that stage, their caregivers needed to be told of things instead anyway. Satisfied, Kathy then gathered Carmen up, both said their goodbyes and started walking out my front door. As they were leaving though, Kathy turned back around, and I could tell she had that look of ‘just one more thing.’ I always hated that look because it usually meant something bad. ‘Oh, one more thing… I hear voices.’ ‘Oh, one more thing… I started wetting the bed at night.’ ‘Oh, one more thing… I can’t read anymore.’ “Uh, just one other thing… do you have a recommendation for another Little doctor in the area for general checkups and whatnot?” she asked, still trying to hold onto the clearly impatient Carmen tugging on her other arm. “Everything okay?” I asked inquisitively. I had a duty to protect my patients and bad general doctors for Littles were more common, even up north here in Losantiville, Libertalia, than I would have liked to admit. Kathy quickly nodded to my relief. “Oh yeah. Everything was fine, but I think the practice moved or something like that. Just need a new one with pollen season coming up and all. I don’t want Carmen to get all frustrated with sneezing every six seconds. Apparently, it made her potty issues last year much worse.” I smiled and nodded. “Oh, I remember. I’ll be sure to add a few I might recommend with her file in the patient portal by tonight along with the suggestions I have for her dealing with friends now.” Kathy smiled and I could see her get pulled once more by the anxiously waiting Carmen out in the hallway. “Thank you, doctor.” She looked back over at Carmen and grinned over her antics. “Guess we better be off now. I think someone could use a snack and a change.” “Mommee!” Carmen wailed out again in protest and embarrassment. I knew Kathy was right though from what I had seen during our session and seeing the time myself as well, I quickly said my goodbyes to both and saw them out. Carol then quickly helped me wipe everything down and reorganize the office in looking a little tidier and more professional once again. We had made that mistake with my next patient last week and I knew not to repeat it again. She was already temperamental and a bit fragile with all this still, so I knew everything had to be perfect for our session to go well today. Just as I finished retrieving my next patient’s file and organizing my desk, I heard the downstairs door quickly open and then slam shut. She was here and I braced against my desk and closed my door in anticipation of my next Little. She had expectations of seeing a court-ordered therapist and I wanted to match each of them. I just hoped that today, she would trust me a little more.